THE HISTORY OF THE REVOLUTIONS IN SWEDEN, OCCASIONED BY The Change of Religion, and Alteration of the Government in that Kingdom. Written Originally in FRENCH, By the Abbot VERTAT: Printed the last Year at PARIS, And now done into ENGLISH, By J. MITCHEL, M. D. With a Map of Sweden, Denmark and Norway. LONDON, Printed for A. Swall and T. Child, at the Unicorn in St. Paul's Churchyard. 1696. TO HIS GRACE The DUKE of SHREWSBURY, One of HIS MAJESTY'S Principal Secretaries OF STATE. May it please your Grace, AS we have the unwonted, and perhaps the peculiar Happiness, to live under a Sovereign, whose Interest is inseparably united to that of his Subjects, we have also the Pleasure to see the Management of Affairs committed to the Care of a Minister, who has extinguished the unhappy Distinction betwixt a Courtier and a Patriot; and has an equal Regard to the Honour of the Crown, and to the true Interest of his Country. You are at once the Favourite of the Prince, and of the People: You have always preserved an unshaken Fidelity to the one, and a generous Affection to the other; and are equally beloved by the Former, and adored by the Latter. You Inherit the unsullied Glory of your Ancestors; and the Illustrious Name of TALBOT is now as Terrible to Lewis XIV. as it was heretofore Fatal to Charles the Seventh, The Eyes of all the World are fixed upon you; they look upon you as a Public Good; and, next to your Great Master, you are the Object of their Hope and Expectations. You are the Chief Encourager and Promoter of Public Designs, and are consequently the fittest Patron for a Work that gives us so lively an Idea of the vast Disproportion betwixt the Subjects of a Hero, and the Slaves of a Tyrant. And 'tis this Consideration alone, which makes me hope, That the Honesty of the Intention will prevail with you to excuse the Errors and Presumption of Your Grace's Most humbly Devoted Servant, John Mitchel. The TRANSLATOR's PREFACE. SInce there are few (if any) Readers, who are not desirous to be either diverted or instructed, the Translator presumes that he may spare himself the Trouble of Recommending a Book which is so admirably well fitted to both these Designs, and will infallibly satisfy those who expect either Pleasure or Advantage by perusing it. 'Tis generally supposed to be written by the Abbot VERTAT; whose former Performances in this kind were received abroad with the unanimous Approbation of the best Judges, and have justly entitled him to the Character of an Excellent Historian. But though such as are acquainted with his other Works will be always ready to do Justice to his Merit and Reputation, those who reflect upon his Nation, Religion and Profession, and consider how frequently and grossly the Public has been abused with Romances, under the specious Title of Histories, will be apt to suspect the Credit of his Relations, and fancy themselves in danger of being imposed upon by the impudent Forgeries of a Maimburg or Varillas. It must be confessed, that such Prejudices as these are so far from being Groundless Suspicions, that they are the natural Consequences of a prudent Caution. But since it would be equally unjust and inhuman to condemn a Man for the Fault of another, our Author may reasonably desire his Readers to suspend their Judgement till they have examined his Book, which is the best Apology that can be made for him: For they will soon find a more than sufficient Number of convincing Proofs of his Innocence and Integrity, and be obliged to acknowledge that his Exactness and Impartiality are as conspicuous as the Clearness and Solidity of his Judgement. He penetrates into the deepest Mysteries of State, and discovers the hidden Springs that put all the Wheels in motion. He omits nothing that may serve to illustrate or embellish his Subject; and never inserts any thing that is either impertinent, or beneath the regard of a Historian. His Characters are just and lively, his Digressions few and useful, and he is every where consistent with himself. He represents Tyranny and Oppression in their native and ugly Form; and exposes the Avarice and Usurpations of the Church and Court of Rome, with as much Freedom as he censures Luther and his Followers. Such Plaindealing and Ingenuity may be looked upon as Prodigies, in a Book that is printed at Paris, dedicated to the Chancellor of France, and written by a French Abbot. And such rare and excellent Qualities may, in some measure, atone for the Harshness and Severity of his Reflections upon the First Reformers; and will certainly oblige all moderate Persons to pardon an Error that must be reckoned among the Prejudices of Education, and perhaps was only intended as a Blind to cover him from the Resentment of the Court and Clergy, who might probably be offended at some bold Strokes in his Work, and conclude that the Blow was really aimed at Them. The Story described in this Book is so uncommon, and attended with such improbable, and even almost incredible Circumstances; the Characters of the Principal Actors are so extraordinary, especially of the two contending Princes, who seem equally to exceed the usual Bounds of Humanity, though on very different Accounts, the one being as far below as the other is above the common Level of Mankind: The Turns are so unexpected, and disclose such surprising Scenes, that the Reader can hardly forbear suspecting that he owes the whole Entertainment to the Fancy of the Author, and has only been diverted with the Fictitious Adventures of a Fabulous Hero. But the Truth of the Swedish Revolution will never be questioned by those who consider that the History of the present Age, and even our own Experience, may furnish us with Examples of no less wonderful Events; as it appears evidently by the following Instances. Since no Man can be supposed to be capable of forgetting the late memorable Transactions in this Kingdom, 'twould be a ridiculous piece of Nicety to dispute the Truth of even the oddest and most improbable Circumstances of K. Christiern's Flight and Abdication. The Story of the Massacre of Stockholm will not be condemned as a Fable; nor the unmanly Barbarity of that Prince, in murdering a whole Parliament, be reckoned too black a Crime to be fastened upon a Crowned Head, at a time when we have reason to believe that there are some Princes in Europe who scruple not to consent to, and even encourage the Assassination of a Sovereign. No Man who is acquainted with the Amours of a Monarch who makes at present a very great Figure in the World, will be surprised at the Character of Sigebrite, and the Extravagant Passion of her Unfortunate Lover. To conclude the Parallel, the undaunted Courage, steady Resolution, Admirable Conduct, Generous Magnanimity, and all the other Peaceful and Military Virtues, which are so eminently Remarkable in all the Actions of that Great Prince, who may be justly styled the Deliverer of the Swedish Nation, the Establisher of the Reformed Religion, and the Restorer or rather the Founder of the Monarchy of that Kingdom, will perhaps be looked upon as a Combination of Prodigies, and fill the mind of the Reader with an agreeable Amazement; but cannot appear Incredible to those who have the Happiness to live under the Dominion of a Hero, whose matchless Bravery, and inimitable Virtues darken the Fainter Glory of Gustavus' Reign. 'Tis hoped the Candid Reader will excuse the Faults of the Translation, in consideration of the extreme Haste that occasion'd'em: especially since 'twas thought fit to let pass some Inaccuracies of Style, rather than to delay the Publication of a Work that may be of considerable use in the present Juncture. The end of the First, and the middle of the Second Part, both the Index's and the French Author's Preface were done by other Hands, but revised by the Translator of the rest, who takes this occasion to acknowledge that the Reader might have met with a more agreeable Entertainment, if an * Mr. Terne Ingenious Gentleman who designed to have undertaken the Work, and had actually begun the Translation, had had leisure to carry it on. THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE. AMong the most Entertaining Subjects that History may afford us, I know none that deserve more Attention, than such Changes as States are subject to, with respect to Religion and Government. Every Man finds himself concerned on the Account of what is most capable of moving his Affections, his Conscience, and his Ambition: Each Character is animated with lively Passions; All is in motion. The People designing to reassume that which they think to be their Primitive Right, and most ancient Privileges, will choose their own Master, and determine their Religion: They side with those, in whose Favour Prejudice and Passion sway 'em; while the Grandees themselves are forced to fawn upon the Mob, that they may by their Assistance advance their own Interests, and private Designs. When the Historian is a good Painter, he presents a most curious Draught to the Reader's View: And if he be also a good Judge, he makes that useful and profitable, that before was pleasant; by showing, on one hand, the Inconveniencies that attend those surprising Revolutions; and on the other, by giving us a faithful Description of their Character who appear on the Scene, and doing those famous Men all the Justice they deserve. Here are represented a Nobility factious within itself, almost independent from their Sovereign, above all, jealous of the Authority which the Bishop's assumed, and envious of their excessive Revenues. The Prelates usurping their Prince's Rights; and often profaning the Sanctity of their Character, by Sedition and Violence. A whole Kingdom divided between these two Parties; and the Danes turning their Neighbours Troubles to their own Profit and Advantage, declaring for one of 'em, and at length falling upon both. A Massacre of the Senate and Nobility: And, in a Word, the Swedish Monarchy shaken in its very Foundation, destitute of its King, Senate, Generals and Armies; and ready to become an unhappy Province of Denmark. When a Prince comes on the Stage, famous for his many Exploits, and the Head of that Branch which now sits on the Throne; whose Courage and Conduct expels the Danes out of his Country, and whose Policy does by degrees gain him all that Authority which the Clergy and Nobility had usurped on his Predecessors. Here those Riches, which, in the former Ages of the Church, were the Marks of the Prince's Bounty, and the Reward of the Clergy's Holiness and Virtue, are seen to become the Occasion of those Disorders; which was the Cause and Pretence of their being utterly deprived of these Advantages. Here an Elective Crown is made Successive and Hereditary, by the Valour of a Prince, who, from an unhappy Exile, becomes King; and so Absolute, as to change the Form of the Government, as his Inclination and Interest directed him. I own, I was offended at the little Exactness and Sincerity many Authors wrote with, in relation to the Affairs with Sweden: Some have disguised the Truth of Things; and others have not been curious enough in informing us of the most remarkable Passages, and the Motives of those Erterprises. But the more these Authors seemed to contradict one another, the more Care I took to reconcile 'em; and to distinguish what was true from what was false, I perused with greater Application all the Historians who treat of this Subject, whether * Ericus Upsaliensis. Chorsgraphia Scandinaviae Adami Bremensis. Tumbae veterum apud Sueones Gothosque Regum. Exegesis de quinque primariis Suecorum Gothorumque antiquis emporiis. Retorsio adversus Petram Parvum. Jacobus Ziglerus testis oculates Coedis Holmiensis. Hu●feld. annal Episcoporum Slevincensium. Theatrum nobititatis Suecanae, Messenii. Joannes Gothus Magnus. Olaus Magnus. Pontanus Saxo Grammaticus. Loc●enius. Scheffcrus. Chytraeus. Bazius. Buraeus. Pafenderf. Vita Ar●●hiepisc. Upsalentium. Grantzius. Vastorius. Meurs●●. Scandia illustrata Messenii. Antiquitates Suecogo●hisae Loctenii. Monsieur de Thou. F●orimona as Remond. Varillas. Maimbourg. Swedes, Danes, German or French, Catholics or Protestants: I read 'em free from all other Interest or Passion, than that of knowing the Truth, and writing it with Exactness: And I have reason to hope I shall not be accused of being biased by any Party; a Fault too mean to be committed by a sincere and impartial Historian. I have not praised the Heads of the Roman Party in all they did, because all their Actions were not laudable: They always had the Advantage of defending a Party which had the Truth on its side; but they themselves very often were contented with an outward Zeal, without an inward Faith; and were less eager in the Defence of their Religion, than in that of the Wealth it procured 'em. Neither have I wholly blamed nor despi'sd the Heads of the Protestant Faction, because they were not wholly to be blamed, or despised: I have distinguished Error from Malice; and respected the great Parts, and excellent Qualifications which God, as the Author of Nature, had endowed such Persons with, as he had not led by his Grace into the Knowledge of his true Religion. Some Books lately Printed for A. Swall and T. Child, at the Unicorn in St. Paul's Churchyard. THesaurus Geographicus: A new Body of Geography: Or, a Complete Description of all the known Countries of the Earth; illustrated with Historical Remarks, and Accurate Maps, Engraven on Copper. Together with Descriptions of all considerable Cities and Towns; and Draughts of the Fortifications in Flanders, viz. Dunkirk, Newport, Ostend, Oudenard, Maestricht, Liege, Namur, Luxemburg, Mons, Charleroy, Aeth, etc. Together with other principal ones in Europe. To all which is premised an Introduction, containing the General Doctrines of Geography, the Systems of the Universe, the Doctrine of the Spheres, etc. In Folio. Romae Antiquae Notitia: Or, The Antiquities of Rome: in two Parts. I. A short History of the Rise, Progress, and Decay of the Commonwealth. II. A Description of the City: An Account of the Religion, Civil Government, and Art of War; with the Remarkable Customs and Ceremonies, public and private. With Copper Cuts of the principal Buildings, etc. To which are prefixed two Essays concerning the Roman Learning, and the Roman Education. By Basil Kennet, of C. C. C. Oxon. Dedicated to the Duke of Gloucester. Octavo. The Evangelical History: Or, The Life of our Blessed Saviour Jesus Christ; Comprehensively and plainly related: With Practical Inferences and Discourses thereupon. Adorned with Copper Cuts. Octavo. The Evangelical History: Part the Second. Being the Lives and Acts of the Holy Apostles, comprehensively and plainly related, according to the Holy Scriptures, and the Writings of the Primitive Fathers of most approved Authority. Illustrated with the Effigies of the Apostles, and a Map of their Travels, fairly Engraven on Copper. Octavo. A new History of Ecclesiastical Writers: Containing an Account of the Lives, and an Abridgement of the Works of the Primitive Fathers, and other Ecclesiastical Writers, from the Time of our Saviour, to the End of the Ninth Century. Written in French, by L. E. du Pin: Englished. In Seven small Volumes, in Folio. The Seventh Volume of Monsieur du Pins Ecclesiastical History: Containing the History of all Transactions in the Church, during the Ninth Century. Englished, in Folio, may be had alone. CAMDEN'S BRITANNIA: Newly Translated into English: With large Additions and Improvements, and Maps of every County, newly Engraven according to the latest and best Surveys. Published by Edmund Gibson, of Queen's College in Oxford. Folio. Now in the PRESS. THE Antiquities of Greece: Or, An Account of the Religion, Civil Government, Magistrates, Laws, Customs, Military Discipline, Arms, Public Buildings, Exercises, Sports, etc. of the Ancient Grecians. With a Description of the City of Athens, etc. Octavo. The History of the Revolutions in Portugal. Done out of French. The Memoirs of the Imprisoned Marshal de Boufflers. Important Me●n●●●. A Continuation of the Voyage to the World of Descartes. All 〈◊〉 from the French, will be speedily 〈◊〉. A TABLE Of the Principal Matters. Contained in the First Part. A. ADministrators of Sweden, what the Dignity was 29 Albert, second Son of the Duke of Meckelburg King of Sweden, his Reign 9 his Subjects deposed him 10, 13 he is defeated by Margaret and taken Prisoner 14 Joannes Angelus Arcemboldi, Legate of Pope Leo. X. in the Northern Kingdoms 49 his good and bad qualities 50 his Covetousness in heaping up Treasure ib. he distributes Indulgences ib. he holds a Conference with Christiern King of Denmark ibid. he promiseth to maintain his Interest against the Administrator of Sweden 52 he departs for the Court of Sweden ibid. his Negociation in Sweden with the Administrator ibid. & seq. by his discourse he gives occasion to the Administrator to suspect that he was brought over to take part with his Enemies. 53 The Administrator permits him to distribute his Indulgencies in Sweden 54 he gathers together vast sums of Money in Sweden and the Administrator lets him export them out of the Kingdom 55 He discovers to the Administrator the designs of the King of Denmark his correspondence with the Clergy of Sweden, and the Treachery of the two Governors of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicoping 56 he returns to Denmark, and seems concerned at the ill Success of his Negotiation; ibie. the Pope enjoins him to take another journey to Sweden, and to threaten the Administrator with Excommunication in his name; 66 he used all possible means to engage that Prince to give Satisfaction to the Pope, ibid. the Administrator offers him the Archbishopric of Upsal, 68 he blames the Archbishop's conduct, contrary to the Orders he had received from the Pope, to maintain his Authority, ibid. he employs his Friends to persuade his Holiness to confirm the deposition of that Prelate, ibid. he returns from Sweden to Denmark 70 Arwide a Nobleman of great note in West- Gothland, he declares for Gustavus against the Danes, and by his order lays Siege to the Castle of Wadestene Augustin the Court of Rome usually employed Augustin Mo●ks i● Savony to publish the Indulgences, they were supplanted by the Jacobins, the mischiefs that ersued B. ERic Banner a Danish Lord asks leave to keep his Kinsman Gustavus upon his parole, 76 he obtains his request upon condition that he should cause Gustavus to be conducted to the Castle of Calo, whereof he was Governor, and that he should pay six thousand Crowns of Gold for his Ransom, if he suffered him to make his escape, 76, 77 the kind entertainment which Banner showed to Gustavus. 77 Banner being informed of the Flight of Gustavus his Prisoner, pursues and overtakes him, 89 he taxeth him with ingratitude, ibid. he is convinced at last of the equity of his Reasons 90 Bishops of Sweden, their Authority and Riches See Clergy Olaus Bonde, Lord of Nericia riseth up in Arms against the Danes and besiegeth Orebro the Capital City of Nericia The Bull of Leo X. which suspends the Kingdom of Sweden from divine Service, and excommunicates the Administrator with the whole Senate 69 The Burghers and other Inhabitants of the Maritime Towns of Sweden, 6 why their Deputies had little Authority in the Diets ib. C. CAlmar, the union of Calmar, 16 the statutes and conditions of it. ibid. It was the Foundation and Original of the Wars that continued above an Age between Sweden and Denmark; 16 Christiern makes himself Master of Calmar, 95 he gives the Government of it to Severinus of Norby a Danish Lord ibid. Canutson; Grand Marshal of Sweden, acknowledged King of Sweden and Norway by the Estates, 23 he goes about to infringe the Authority and Four of the Bishops; 24 they compel him to leave the Kingdom, 26 he is set on the Throne again after seven years of Exile, 27 he is detained and taken Prisoner, 28 he was constrained to renounce the title of King, ibid. and was sent away to a Castle in Finland, ibid. he gets possession of the Throne a third time 29 Charles V. his aspiring to an universal Monarchy; It is reported that he gave his Sister in Marriage to Christiern, only on condition, that he should acknowledge him for his Successor to the three Northern Kingdoms, in case he should die without issue Christiern the first Count of Oldenburg Progenitor of the Royal Family that now Reigns in Denmark. 22 Canutson hinders him from being owned as a Sovereign Prince by the Estates of Sweden. 23 For what reason; ibid. after the deposing of Canutson he was proclaimed King of Sweden and Norway, 26 he was expelled seven years after 27 Christiern II. King of Denmark, his good and bad qualities, 37 he aspires to the Throne of Sweden, ibid. what he did in order to get possession of it, ibid. & sequ. he is offended at the Mission of the Legate Arcemboldi and why, 50 he endeavours to make use of him to prosecute his designs against Sweden with greater success, 51 & sequ. he communicates his designs to him, 52 he tells him that he was assured of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicoping, ibid. he gives private orders to his Admiral to affront upon some pretence the first Swedish Vessels that he should meet. 57 Pope Leo X. publishes a Bull of Excommunication against the Kingdom of Sweden and entrusts Christiern King rf Denmark with the execution of it, 69 that Prince having received the Bull from the Pope, enters Sweden at the head of his Army, and immediately destroyed the Country with Fire and Sword 70 to give a colour of Justice and a show of Religion to these Cruelties, he caused the Pope's Bull to be posted up in all places where he committed these outrages, ibid. he besiegeth Stockholm, ibid. Christiern is obstinately resolved to continue the Siege contrary to the advice of his Generals, 71 he raiseth the Siege for fear of being hemmed in between the Town and the Swedish Army, ib. his Rear Guard is beat and routed, ibid. the whole Baggage of his Army is taken, ibid. and three hundred of his Men are made Prisoners; ibid. the wind proved so contrary that he stayed three Months without being able to set Sail out of the Road of Stockholm, ibid. the miserable condition which his Fle●t was reduced to for want of Water and Provision, ibid. Christiern sends to propose a Truce for some days to the Administrator, ibid. it was accepted and for what reason, 73 he forms a design to make himself Master of the Administrators Person by treachery, ibid. after what manner, ibid. Christiern being disappointed of his design against the Administrator, he endeavours that it may succeed better with respect to Gustavus and six other Lords in the Swedish Army, 74 he proposes an interview in the City of Stockholm, ib. and offers to appear there in Person, provided Gustavus were given as a Hostage with six other noble men to be chosen at his pleasure, ibid. Gustavus and the other Lords being come to salute the King Christiern caused them to be arrested and disarmed contrary to the public Faith and the Law of Nations, 75 he strives to bring over Gustavus to his party, but to no purpose, 76 he privately commands him to be dispatched ibid. upon the remonstrance of a Danish Off●er, he contents himself with a confining him to the Castle of Copenhagen ibid. Christiern t●kes a resolution to make so great efforts the next Campaign, as to be able entirely to oppress the Administrator, 78 he gives orders to his Officers to seize on the Treasure of the Legare Arcemboldi, and for what reason ibid. he caused the Legate himself to be arrested with all his effects, 78, 79 he makes new Levies, 79 he raiseth extraordinary Taxes in his Kingdom without the knowledge or advice of the States, ibid. he obtains four thousand Foot of Francis I. King of France, 80 he makes Otho Crumpein General of his Forces, not daring to leave Copenhagen, ibid. this General gives him notice of the success of his Arms, 87 Christiern appears much concerned at the news, and why ibid. he fears, lest Otho should make himself Master in his name of the King Kingdom of Sweden, ibid. or lest he should suffer himself to be prevailed upon by the enemies to take their part, ib. he writes Letters full of gratitude to Otho, ib. he sends him word to keep him in awe that he intended to march in Person to Sweden in the Spring at the head of a numerous Army, ib. he sends several Vessels laden with Salt which was scarce and very dear in Sweden, and appoints it to be distributed gratis to the principal inhabitants of every Village, ib. Christiern being informed of the flight of Gustavus, dispatcheth orders to General Otho to cause him to be apprehended, 90 he enters Sweden in the Spring, 95 he is received and entertained by the Archbishop and the other Prelates with extraordinary marks of joy, ib. he solemnly ratifieth the Treaty of Upsal, ib. he summons the Administrators Relict, who had shut up herself in Stockholm, and the Governor of Calmar to surrender these two places, ib. he buys the last of these places, ibid. he gives the Government of it to Severinus de Norby, ib. he carrieth on the siege of Stockholm with all imaginable vigour, 96 he caused the A●ministrator's widow to be summoned a second time, 97 she is forced to capitulate, 98 he is received into the City at the head of four thousand men, whom he leaves in Garrison, ibid. he calls a Meeting of the Estates of Sweden on the fourth of November, and appoints on the same day the Ceremony of his Coronation, 98 he leaves the command of his Forces to Severinus de Norby, 99 he entrusts the Archbishop of Upsal with the Government of the State, ibid. he sends General Otho to Denmark, whom he suspected by reason of his victories, he returns to Denmark upon the advice he had received that his presence was necessary at Copenhagen, ibid. the Senate and principal Lords of the Kingdom murmur against the augmentation of Christiern's authority, ibid. he takes a Resolution for the security of his conquest, to destroy the whole Senate of Sweden, and the principal Noblemen of the Realm, 102 he resolves for this purpose to make use of the pretences of excommunication, and to revive the affair of the Archbishop of Upsal, 103 he disbands the French Forces which he had in his Service, ibid. the bad usage he show 'em, he makes preparations to repass into Sweden, in order to be present at the Assembly of the States, which he had called together ●o assist at the ceremony of his Coronation, ibid. he causeth himself to be attended with two Ecclesiastical Senators, 104 for what reason, ibid. he imbarks for Sweden accompanied with the Queen his Wife, ibid. the Ambassador of the Emperor Charles V brings him the Order of the Golden Fleece, and congratulates him upon the happy success of all his erterprises, 105 he defers the receiving of the Golden Fleece to the day of his Coronation, ibid. he takes measures in secret with the Archbishop of Upsal to put to death their common enemies, 106 he is acknowledged in the Assembly as the Lawful Sovereign Prince of Sweden, ibid. he invites the Senators and Swedish Nobility to a magnificent Feast to express joy for his accession to the Crown. ibid. he affects a very courteous familiar deportment, ibid. Trollius' Archbishop of Upsal demands justice of of him against the Senators that had deposed him. 107 Christiern seemingly declines to take any cognizance of the matter, and refers it to Theodore Archbishop of Lunden and the Bishop of Oldensee, ibid. he causes the Administrator's Widow, and all the other Lords who had been invited to the Feast which he made in the Castle of Stockholm, to be arrested, 108 he sends executioners to them to warn 'em to prepare for death. 109 On the eight day of Nou. 1520. he puts to death by the hand of the common Hangman a great number of Senators as well Ecclesiastical as Secular; the Counsels and Magistrates of Stockholm, and ninety four Lords, who had been imprisoned in the Castle. 109. 110 The Cruelty and Inhumanity of Christiern, ib. he abandons Stockholm to the Fury of his Soldiers. 111 A certain Gentleman for bewailing the misfortunes of his Country, is by Christiern's order bound to a Stake, his privy parts cut off, his belly ripped up, and his heart pulled out, ibid. he commands the Body of the Administrator to be digged out of the ground, ibid. he gives Orders to drown that Prince's widow, ibid. his Covetousness obligeth him to change his resolution, and he condemns her to perpetual imprisonment, 113 he altars the Form of the Government, 114 he oppresseth the People with Taxes, ibid. he threatens the Peasants to cut off one of their Feet, and one of their Hands, 114 he constitutes Theodore Archbishop of Lunden Viceroy in his absence, ibid. he nominates Thedore and the Bishop of Oldensee to the rich Bishoprics of Stregne and Scara, ibid. he sets a price upon the head of Gustavus, ibid. he is styled the Northern Nero, many Lords are Massacred by his Order in their Castles, ibid. he is surprised with the news of the commotions in Sweden, 133 he dares not go in Person to Sweden, nor send his Forces out of Denmark, ibid. he equally dreads both the Nobility and Clergy, ibid. for what reason, ibid. he usurps part of the goods of the Archbishop of Lunden; 136 the application of a Prophecy of St. Bridget to Christiern, 137 he writes to the Viceroy of Sweden to order his Army to march to reduce the Mutineers to their Obedience, ibid. he threatens Gustavus to put his Mother and Sister to death with Torments, if he should appear at the head of the Rebels, 109 he causeth these two Princesses to be sowed up in a Sack and cast into the Sea, 154 he commands the Danish Officers, residing in those places which remained in his possession in Sweden, to destroy all the Swedes that were in his Troops ibid. Christina, the Relict of Prince Steno Administrator of Sweden, retires into the Citadel of Stockholm after the death of her Husband. 83 Christiern causeth her to be Summoned to Surrender this Place to him, 95 her resolute Answer, 96 she is obliged to come before Theodore Archbishop of Lunden, to give an Account of her Husband's Conduct, 107 she appears with a modest and undaunted Countenance, ibid. she is Arrested, 108 Christiern gives Orders to drown her, 112 Admiral Norby saves her Life. ibid. After what manner Christiern causeth this Princess to be conveyed into Denmark, and condemneth her to perpetual Imprisonment 4 Christopher of Bavaria King of Denmark, Sweden and Norway, 22 his Reign and Death. The Clergy of Sweden, ibid. they alone had larger possessions than the King, and even than all the other Estates of the Realm together. ibid. The Bishops were for the most part Temporal Lords of their Episcopal Cities; ibid. every one of them in their respective Dioceses had made themselves Masters of the goods of all Ecclesiastical persons that died intestate. ibid. They enjoyed the Right of Fines or Mulcts and Confiscations which anciently belonged to the Prince Demeans, ibid. they had acquired by pious Foundations and Legacies, many Manors belonging to the Crown, 5 The Clergy were allowed to Augment their estates by donations, but never to diminish them by sales and alienations, ibid. what the Bishops were wont to exact of the King before they would acknowledge him for their Sovereign, ibid. th●● caused their Castles to be fortified, and kept Garrisons in them, ibid. they took up Arms against their Neighbours, and sometimes even against their King, 5, 6 the new Authority which Queen Margaret granted to them. 19 Canutson K. of Sweden made an attempt to bring down their exorbitant Power, 24 the Bishops treated him at 〈◊〉 Heretic, ibid. they sent for Christiern King of Denmark, and caused him to be proclaimed King of Sweden, 25 & 〈◊〉. Canutson is re-established on the Throne, but the quality and title of a King are only left to him, the Bishops retaining the sole Authority 29 D. DAlecarlia a Province of Sweden, 116 a description of it and its Inhabitants, 117 the Dalecarlians rise up in Arms against Christiern, and acknowledge Gustavus as their Head. 127 & c. chattel between the Dalecarlians and Danes near Westeras, 140 the Dalecarlians enter pell-moll with them into the Town, 141. they make themselves drunk with Brandy and other strong liquours which remained in the Houses of divers Merchants that tracted; those Commodities, ibid. the Captain of the Castle marches out at the Head of his Garrison and kills a great number of Delecarlians whom he found for the most part drunk, unarmed, and without any defence. ibid. Gustavus puts a stop to the disorder, 142 the Dalecarlians make themselves Masters of the City of Upsal, 143 they desire leave of Gustavus to go and get in their Harvest, which is granted 'em 146 Denmark the union of Denmark, Sweden and Norway under one Sovereign Prince effected by the policy of Margaret Queen of these three Kingdoms 16 E. ERic after Margaret obtains the three Northern, Crowns by right of Succession, 19 he is driven out of his Dominion by whom and for what reason. 20 & sequ. Eric a Swedish Gentleman F. FRedage a Gentleman proscribed by Christiern French. Christiern obtains French Troops to the number of four thousand Men, 80 the valour and bravery of the French, 80 they contribute much to the reducing of Sweden, under the obedience of Christiern, ibid. the unkind usage they received from that Prince, 103 he refuses to furnish 'em with Provisions to pay 'em their arrears, or to provide Vessels to carry them back to their own Country ibid. G. GOthland-west overrun by the Troops of Otho General of the Army of Christiern II. King of Denmark 8● Gustavus his Age, Extraction, Employment and excellent Endowments, 50 he makes a proposal to furnish the Peasants with Fire-Armes, because they usually made use only of Bows and Arrows, 60 he defeats, the Danes, 62 Christiern forms a design to seize on his Person, 74 he proposes an interview with the Administrator in the City of Stockholm, and for the security of his Person, demands Gustavus as a Hostage, ibid. Gustavus appears on the shore, and the Danish Admiral desires him to enter into his Shallop to goand salute the King, 75 he is conducted to Christiern, who causes him to be Arrested and Disarmed; ibid. Christiern not being able to gain him to his party, gives private Orders to take away his Life, 76 afterward he is prevailed with by the Remonstrances of an Officer to keep him Prisoner in the Castle of Copenhagen, ibid. Eric Banner a Danish Lord his near kinsman desires him of the King upon his parole, and obtains his request, 76 upon what conditions, 77 Gustavus having received information of the Calamities of his native Country, and of the death of the Administrator, is ext●●n●ly troubled, 8 〈…〉 tho' mitigated by the kind● so of Banner, 〈…〉 to him, ibid. he resolves to procure his Liberty by any means whatsoever, ibid. he disguises himself in the habit of a Peasant, ibid. he heirs himself to a Merchant of lower Saxony to drive his Oxen, 89 Banner being informed of his escape pursues and overtakes him at Lubeck, ibid. Gustavus gives him satisfaction, 90 he desires succours of the Government of Lubeck, ibid. the Regency is afraid to declare against the King of Denmark who had a powerful Fleet, 91 Nicolas Gems principal Consul of Lubeck assures Gustavus at his depaarture from Stockoolm, that if he could form a party capable of keeping the Field, the Government of that City would declare in his favour, ibid. Gustavus Lands near Calmar, and enters into the Town, he ibid. discovers himself to the Governor, and to the principal Officers of the Garrison, consisting for the most part of Germans. 92 Those Foreigners seeing him destitute● of Troops end Attendants, threaten either to kill him or to deliver him up to Christiern, if he would not retire, ibid. the Danes send out several parties to apprehend him, ibid. he assumes the habit of a Peasant, and passes in a Cart laden with Straw, through all the quarters of the Army, ibid., His Kindred and Friends are unwilling to hold any correspondence with him; the Peasants refuse to follow him. ibid. Being abandoned of all, he takes a Resolution to attempt, even at the hazard of his Life, to get alone into Stockholm, 94 the Danes endeavour to surprise him, and in their search came but an hour too late to seize him, ibid. he resolves to lie hid in the Convent of the Carthasians of Griphysholm which was scunded by his Ancestors. ibid. These Monk refuse to admit him, ibid. he retires to the House of a Peasant of the Province of Sudermania, an ancient Domestic Servant of his Family, and absconds there for some months ibid. He is certified by the same Domestic of the death of his Father and all the Senators, as also of the Massacre of Stockholm. 116 Christiern sets a price upon the head of Gustavus, 114 Gustavus retires to the Mountains of Dalecarlia in the habit of a Peasant, accompanied with a Country sollow who served him for a Guide, 117 his Guide robs him of all his money, which he had provided for, his subsistence, 118 he loses his way in the Mountains, ibid., to get a Livelihood, he is forced to hire himself as a Labourer to work in the Coppermines, ibid. he is discovered by the Lord of the Mainour, who entertains him in his House, ibid. etc. this Lordboasts to him of the strongth and number of his Vassals, 119 Gustavus upon this report resolves to raise a general Insurrection in that Province, 120 he declares his mind to the Lord, who excuseth himself upon the account of certain politic considerations, 121 and advises him to deserr his enterprise for some time. ibid. After manydays wand'ring up and down in the Woods, he arrives at the sent of another Gentleman veined Peterson. 122 Th●● Gentleman receives him with all possible demonstrations of affection and kindness, and nevertheless goes about to betray him, 123 Peterson's Wife gives notice to Gustavus of her Husband's Treachery, ibid. she lets him out of her House in the night, and causes him to be safely conducted by a faithful Servant to a Curate of her acquaintance, 124 he is entertained very kindly by the Curate, ib. who advises him not to have any recourse to, nor any longer to trust the Nobility of Dalecarlia, 125 he represents to him that it would be most expedint to address himself direstly to the Peasants, ibid. the means which they agree upon, to dispose the People to revolt. ibid. Gustavus appears at Mora, 126 he makes a speech in an Assembly. 127 'Tis resolved to submit no longer to the Danish yoke, 128 they take up Arms, and entreat Gustavus to command 'em. ib. An observation which finally engaged these Country people to follow Gustavus, with an entire confidence, 129 he forms a Body of four hundred Men, and leads them directly against the Governuor of the Province. ibid. The Castle is stormed by Scaladeo, and the whole Garrison put to the Sword, except the Governor who is taken Prisoner. 130 The fame and good success of this Expedition caused almost the whole Province to declare in his favour, 131 many Swedish Gentlemen outlawed by Christiern, betake themselves to his Army, ibid. he procures a general defection in Helsingland, Medelpadia, Angermania, Gestricia and Bothnia, ibid. he increases his Army in his march by the Concourse of Peasants that flocked to him from all parts, ibid. he abolishes the Impositions and Taxes which Christiern had laid upon them, ibid. he sends Emissartes throughout the whole Kingdom of Sweden to dispose the● Nobility and common People to take up Arms as soon as he should enter into their Provinces, he gains by secret Negotiations the greatest part of the Swedish Officers, who served on board Admiral Norby's Fleet, or in the Vice-Roys Troops, 132 the Viceroy musters up in a little time an Army of above fifteen thousand Men, 137 he appears on the banks of the River Brunebec at the head of his Horse, with a Resolution to force his passage over it, ibid. Gustavus causes a Bridge to be laid over the same River, and transports all his Troops, 138 the Stratagem he used to make himself Master of Westeras, 139 he routs the Danes. 196, etc. he takes the City of Westeras. 141 An unlucky circumstance which had like to have ruined his Army, ibid. by what means he prevented it, 141. 142 Gustavus gives Order to draw lines of Circumvallation round the Castle of Westeras, 142 he takes the field, A great number of Lords and Gentlemen at the head of their Vassals join his Troops. 143 Seventy Swedish Officers at once desert from the Vice-Roys party, and pass over into his Army. ib. Arwide, Laurentius Petri and Ol●vs Bonde Lords of great note come to aspire him that the Nobility and People of their Province waited only for his 〈…〉 appear in Arms, ib. he takes the City of Upsal by storm, 144 he carefully preserves the Archbishop's Palace and Goods, ibid. he sends an account to the Government of Lubeck of the success of his Arms, and demands supplies of them ibid. his Agent concludes a Treaty at Lubeck with Stephen de Sassi a Germane Colonel, by which that Officer was obliged to land in Sweden in three months at the head of twelve hundred Men. 145 The Dalecarlians desire leave to be dismissed in order to take care of their Harvest, 146 he writes a very respectful Letter to the Archbishop of Upsal to endeavour to bring him off from the Danish party, 147 he causes it to be delivered to him by two Canons of Upsal, who imagined that they had a great interest with the Archbishop. ib. The Prelate rejects the Letter, and demands Troops of the Viceroy to seize upon Gustavus' Person in Upsal, 148 he was very near surprising him. ibid. Gustavus retires from Upsal with precipitation, 149 his infantry being terrified left the main body of his Army, ibid. his Gentleman being hurried on with an unruly Horse fell upon him, and threw him backward in the water, ibid. he sustains as it were alone the whole shock of the Danish Forces, ibid. he forms a design to surprise the Archbishop, ibid. he receives the Germane Troops commanded by Colonel Sassi, 150 he defeats the Archbishop's Army, and reenters into Upsal with his victorious Troops, ibid. he marches directly to Stockholm, 152 he obliges the Viceroy and the Archbishop to leave the City, he is informed by a Courtier of the reducing of the Castles of Wadestene, Hora and Sceninc in Ostro-Gothland, 154 the Towns of Lincoping, Norcoping and Sudercoping, at the first approach of his Forces take up Arms and expel the Danes. ibid. Gustavus receives the sad news of the death of his Mother and Sister, who were cast into the Sea wrapped up in a Sack, by the command of Christiern, ib. he give orders cut in pieces all the Danes that could be taken, ibid. he marches to Ostro-Gothland, putting Garrisons and Governors into the Towns that adhered to his party, ibid. he advances to besiege the Bishop of Lincoping in his Castle. 156 That Prelate opens his Gates and goes out to meet him with his principal Clergy, ib. he calls a Meeting of the Estates of the Realm at Wadestene, few Deputies of the Provinces are present, and for what reason. ibid. The Assembly earnestly entreats him to take upon himself the Administration of the Government, 157 they are also desirous to confer on him the quality of King, ibid. he positively refuses this Title, and contents himself with that of Administrator, ib. he is ackowledg'd by the Estates and in the Army, as General Governor, and Sovereign Administrator 〈◊〉 Sweden 158 H. HAquin, King of Norway 9 I. INdulgences, the Augustin Monks were usually employed to publish the Indulgences in Saxony, 134 The Jacobins under Pope Leo X. take this Commission from them, ibid. They amplify the Virtue and Efficacy of Indulgences, ib. They spend in Feasts and Riotous Excesses the Money so gathered, ibid. Luther preacheth at first against the Scandalous way of Publishing Indulgences. ibid. Afterwards being exasperated with the Threats and Injuries he received from the Jacobins, he inquires into the Origin and Foundation of Indulgences: 135 He maintains the Indulgences were neither grounded on Advice nor Precept, and that they were equally unprofitable both in this and the other World ibid. Ionas of Nerderby a Swedish Gentleman outlawed by Christiern, retires to Gustavus' Army 131 K KIngs of Sweden, their limited Power and Authority, & seq. Many have attempted at several times to make themselves Masters of the Government, 8 but in vain, 9, etc. see see Sweden L LAurentius Petria, Lord of Sudermani declares in favour of Gustavus, 143 he besieged the Town of Nicoping ibid. Leo X. Trolle Archbishop of Upsal receives the Pallium from the hands of Pope Leo X. 38 The Administrator of Sweden writes to the same Pope complaining of the Archbishop's Misdemeanours, 47 Leo X. answers him in obliging and favourable Terms, ibid. However he only blames that Prelate in appearance, ibid. for what reason, ibid. He order his Legate endeavour to procure an accommodation betwixt the Archbishop and the Administrator, 53 The Archbishop being constrained to renounce his Dignity in a full Senate, makes a complaint to the Pope of the Violence that was offered to him, 66 Leo X. threatens to Excommunicate the Administrator, of he doth not forthwith re-establish the Archbishop, ibid. The Administrator Steno complains to the Legate of the Pope's partiality, ibid. Pope Leo X. upon the Administrators vs●sal to restere Trolle Archbishop of Upsal 〈…〉 former di●uity, suspends the whole Kingdom of Sweden from Divine Service, and Excommunicates the Prince and Senate, 69 He commits the execution of this Bull to the King of Denmark, the professed Enemy of the Swedes ibid. Lincoping, The Bishops of Lincoping and Stregnez privy to the Secrets of the Archbishop of Upsal, 83 They boldly declare for Christiern II. King of Denmark, ibid. They hindered the Nobility from taking up arms to defend their Country, ibid. They magnify the power of the Danes, 84 They oppose the Election of a new Administrator, ibid. These two Prelates bring over to their Party three Senators and some Lords, ibid. They engage these Noblemen to demand a Truce of Otho in the name of the whole Nation, ibid. The Bishop of Lincoping is condemned to death by the order of Christiern, 110 However he causes him to be set at Liberty, and for what reason, 110. 111 This Prelate durst not declare for Gustavus against Christiern, but shuts himself up in his Castle, 155 The Bishop of Lincoping being informed of his displeasure and approach, goes forth to meet him with some of the chief of his Clergy, in order to appease his Anger and to make a Submission 156 Lords of Sweden their Authority and Power 6 see Sweden 6 Luther (Martin) an Augustin Monk Doctor and Professor in the University of Wirtemburg, 134 He Preaches against the abuse the Jacobins made of their power in publishing of Indulgences, ibid. He published his Opinions concerning the Remission of Sins, Repentance and Purgatory, He calls in question the Pope's Authority, 136 Luther is condemned at Rome as a Heretic, 135 He engageth the Secular Princes in his defence against the Court of Rome ibid. Laurentius and Olaus Petri propagate his Doctrine in Sweden, 151 Olaus Petri publicly Preaches it in the Cathedral Church at Stregnes ibid. He prevails upon the Professors and Scholars of the University to profess the same Dostrin, 152 The Bishops of Sweden neglect to take notice of the rise and progress of Lutheranism ibid. M. Magnus' Smeck his Reign, Wife and Children, 9 He attempts to render himself an absolute Monarch in Sweden, and entirely to abolish the Senate, ibid. He is driven out of Sweden by his Subjects ibid. Margaret, The Estates of Norway confer upon her the Regency of the Kingdom, and the Guardianship of the Young Prince Olaus her Son, After the death of Prince Olaus, she is elected by the Estates for their Sovereign Princess, ibid. Her Father Waldemar King of Denmark dying without Issue she sends Deputies to the Estates of that Kingdom to solicit her Election in their Assembly, She is proclaimed Queen of Denmark, ibid. The Swedes offer their Crown to the Queen Margaret, ibid. & 13 She accepts it, and for what reason, 13 The Treaty which she made with the Swedes, ibid. She is acknowledged as the Sovereign Princess of Sweden, ibid. The Character of this Princess, 12 Having no Children, and not being willing to Marry, she appoints her a Successor at the request of the Swedes, 14. 15 She proposes the Union of the 3 Kingdoms under the same Monarch to the Deputies of the 3 Nations Assembled at Calmar, 15 she obtained her desire, 16 by what means she made herself absolute in the 3 Kingdoms, 17 Eric succeeds her in the 3 Kingdoms but did neither inherit her power nor her Personal Abilities 19 N. SEverinus de Norbi a Danish Lord, his base compliance with all the Humour and Inclinations of Christiern, 96 Christiern gives him the Government of Calmar, 95 He entrusts him during his Absence with the command of his Forces in Sweden, 99 Norbi saves the life of the Administrator's Widow, 112 He contrives how to make himself independent, 113 He aspires to the Marriage of that Princess, ibid. He admits man- Swedish Gentlemen on board his Vessels. 115 O. Olaus' Petri, see Luther Olaus, a Gentleman who fled for Refuge in Dalecarlia 131 Otho Crumpein nominated by Christiern II. to be General of his Army, 80 he was one of the greatest Captains of the Northern Countries, ibid. Otho enters into West Gothland, ibid. He ravageth this Province with a design to draw the Swedes to a Battle, ibid. Otho at the sight of the Swedish Army retires with apparent precipitation to the Lake Weter, ibid. The Swedes pursue him, 81 an obstinate Fight between the two Armies, ibid. The Victory inclines to Otho's side, ibid. He order his Victorious Troops to march against the Swedish Infantry that were possessed of the Pass of Tyvede, 82 The Swedes repulse Otho's Infantry, He renews the Attack with the French Infantry, which force the Swedes and gain their Retrenchments, ibid. He passed through the Forest of Tyvede, and penetrates into the Heart of the Kingdom, 83 Christiern having obtained in an Assembly of three Senators, some Lords and the Bishops of the Kingdom, held at Upsal, the Title of the King of Sweden, Otho advances with his Army to the most Remote Provinces, to cause his Master's Authority to be there acknowledged, 86 He dispersed the Militia that were gathered together in divers Places, ibid. He destroys with Fire and Sword the Castles of those Lords who refu●'d to submit, ibid. He investe Stockholm, 87 He writes to the King of Denmark to give him an account of the success of his Arms, ibid. Christiern sends him back to Denmark 99 P. POpe Leo X. See Leo X. Peterson a Dalecarlian Gentleman entertains Gustavus with all imaginable marks of respect and deference, 122 He commends his design, and promises to oblige his Vassals to appeaar in Arms, ibid. He gives him assurances of an inviolable fidelity, and names the Lords and Principal Countrymen whom he pretended to engage in his Party, 123 Under these specious pretences of Zeal and Affection for Gustavus' Cause ●da Person, he conceals his Intention of betraying him, ibid. He discovers the Retreat of Gustavus to a Danish Officer, who causes Peterson's House to be surroundid with Soldiers, ibid. Gustavus escapes the danger by the means of Peterson's Wife, who had disclosed to him the treacherous Design of her Husband ibid. Laurentius and Olaus Petri spread abroad the Doctrine of Luther with very great success, 151 Olaus Petri Preaches Lutheranism in the Church of Stregnes of which he was Canon and Protonotary, ibid. He makes conferences, publishes Theses and disputes every day in the University of that City, ibid. He gains the greatest part of the Professors and Scholars of the University 152 Peter's Pence, what they are, 47 by whom imposed ibid. S. STephen de Sassi makes an agreement with Gustavus' Agent to land in Sweden at the head of twelve hundred Men 145 The Senate and Senators of Sweden, 3 The Senate in his first institution was established only to serve as a Council to the King, 4 It's Authority is extended so far as to take cognizance of the Prince's Conduct, ibid. The Sovereign Power and Majesty of the State was lodged in that Body ibid. Sigebritte, who she was, 99 ibid. She was entirely beloved by Christiern II. She alone was Mistress of the destiny of the Court, and of the whole Kingdom of Denmark, 100 She both disposed of, and took away all manner of Offices and Dignities in the State, as she pleased without any regard to the Laws of that Country, ibid. Christiern always approved her Conduct, tho' never so irregular, ibid. she persuades him to destroy the Noblemen, and Senators of Sweden, 101 She advises him to entrust the Officers of the Garrison of Stockholm with this bloody Execution 102 Steno-Sturius Administrator of Sweden 29 Steno the Son of Suanto-Sturius is acknowledged Administrator by the States of Sweden, 34 To whom he was beholden for this Dignity, ibid. The Agreement between him and Trollee his Competitor, 35 An irreparable Fault committed by him, 36 The behaviour of Trolle toward him. 41. 42 Steno penetrates into Trolle's designs and conceals his Anger, 45 He gives him a Visit at Upsal, ibid. and was there magnificently entertained, 46 He writes to the Pope complaining of the Seditious Practices of that Prelate, 47 The Pope blames the Archbishops proceed in appearan, and seems privately to approve them, ibid. Steno convenes the Estates, Tellia with an intent to have his Authority confirmed, 48 The Legate Arcemboldi arrives in Sweden and exhorts the Administrators to Peace, 52 The consequence of this Negotiation, 53 Steno suspects by the Legate's discourse that he was engaged in the Interest of his Enemies, and that he wasprivy to all their Designs. ib. The Administrator resolves to bring him over to his own Party, by any means whatsoever, ibid. He attacks him on his weak Side, permitting him to publish his Indulgences in the Kingdom, 54 The Legate is won by his Liberality, ibid. He discloseth to Steno the designs of the King of Denmark, his intrigues with the Clergy of Sweden, and the Treachery of the two Governors of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicoping, 56 Steno Assembleth the Senate, and acquaints 'em with a Conspiracy that was formed against the Tranquillity of the State, 57 He cunningly draws the Governor of Nicoping out of his Post, under colour of a Muster, ibid. He conveys new Troops into the Town, and appoints a new Governor, ibid. He gives orders to apprehend the two Governors of Stockholm and Nicoping, who confess their Crime, ibid. Steno 〈◊〉 advised to sceare the Person of Trolle, and to Besiege his Castle, 58 He Summons the Nobility and Militia of the Kingdom, 59 He Besiegeth the Archbishop. 60 The Arrival of the Danes obligeth him to divide his Forces, 62 He defeats the Danes, ibid. He coustrains Trolle to abandon his Castle, and to appear before the Senate, who cause a formal Process to be drawn up against him. 64, 65 The Pape commands Steno by his Legate to Re-establish Trolle in his Metrepolitan See, under pain of Excommunication, 66 He acquaints the Senate with the Pope's Demands and Menaces, 67 The Temperal Lords despise them, idid. The Administrator endeavours to engage the Legate in his Interests, by offering him the Rich Archbishopric of Upsal, 68 Pope Leo X. upon Steno's refusal to restore Trolle to his former Dignity, suspends the Kingdom of Sweden from Divine Service, and Excommunicates this Prince with the whole Senate, 66 Steno marcheth directly against the King of Denmark, who had invested Stockholm, deseats his Rearguard; carrieth away whole Baggage and takes many Prisoners; 71 The King of Denmark proposes a Truce for some days, 72 Steno consents to the Truce and sends Provisions to the King and to his whole Flect, 73 Christiern by a Stratagem determines to make himself Master of Stenio's Person, ibid. Christiern having Arrested Gustavus contrary to the Law of Nations, Steno Arms all he can meet with, resolving either to rescue him or to perish in the Attempt, 75 He marches at the head of his Army being followed by ten thousand Peasants of West Gothland, to oppose Otho General of the Danish Troops, 80, 81 He Attacks Otho with an undaunted Courage, is most desperately engaged amidst the Enemies, and even keeps the Victory doubtful, notwithstanding the inequality of his Forces, 81 Steno is wounded with a Cannon-ball, which carried away one of his Legs, ibid. He loses both the Battle and his Life, ibid. The Virtues and Faults of that Prince, ibid. His Widow retires to the Citadel of Stockholm with her two young Children 83 Steque Castle, it's Situation, 49 'Tis dismantled by the Order of the Senate of Sweden 65 Stockholm Besieged by the Danes, 70 Christiern is forced to raise the Siege, 81 He demands of the Administrator of Sweden an interview in the City of Stockholm, in order to terminate all their Differences, 74 Stockholm and Calmar after the death of the Administrator remain only in the possession of his Widow, 87 Otho investeth Stockholm, ibid. Christiern summons the Administrator's Widow to Surrender it; 95 He carries on the Siege with Vigour, 96 He enters by Capitulation into the City at the head of four Thousand Men, He abandons it to the Fury of his Soldiers 111 Suanto-Sturius Administrator of Sweden, 30 his admirable Endowments 31, 32 Sweden, The Kingdom of Sweden was still elective in the middle of the XIV. Century, 1 The nearest Relations of the deceased King usually succeeded, but always by Virtue of Election, idid. of the Power of the King of Sweden, ibid. How it was limited, ibid. The Revenue, of the Crown wherein it is consisted 2 Of the Senate, of its Authority of the Lords of whom it was composed, 3 and sequ. The Archbishop of Upsal Primate of Sweden was a Senator by his Office, ibid. The other Senators were at the King's Nomination ibid. Of the Clergy of Sweden, their Revenues and Power, 4 and sequ. Of the Lords and Gentlemen of Sweden, 6 hey made use of their Vassals as Domestic Servants without Wages to cultivate their Lands, ibid. The Titles of Baron, Count and Marrquiss were not known among the Nobility in Sweden, ibid. The Gentleman maintained their Interests, and revenged jujuries offered to them by Force of Arms, ibid. Of the Burghers of the Towns, and the little Authority their Deputies had in the Diets, Of the Peasants, ibid. their Manners and Religion, ibid. they have a particular privilege to send Deputies out of their Body to the State's General ibid., Divers attempts that the Kings of Sweden have made to recover their Authority, 8 and sequ. The Wars that laid waste Sweden du-ring seven Years, 13 ibid. The cause of these Wars, The Union of Sweden, Denmark and Norway under one Monarch, 16 The several Wars which that Union occasioned between Sweden and Denmark, ibid. and sequ. After the deposing of Christiern, Sweden fall into a kind of lamentable Anarchy, 19 Sweden depopulated by Civil Wars, ibid. Steno-Sturius Administrator of Sweden, ibid. What that Dignity was, 30 The Foundation of the Swedish Monarchy, and the Original of the Grandeur of the Family which at prefent pessesseth the Throne, 31 Otho the Danish General ravageth Sweden, 80 and sequ. The Swedish Lords and Gentlemen are forced to submit to the Danish Yoke, 86 Of all the Cities of Sweden only Calmar and Stockholm refused to open their Grates to the Danes, 87 Christiern takes a Resolution to destroy the greatest Noblemen of Sweden, and to abolish the Senate, 100 etc. He executes his Barbarous Design on the 8th. day of Novemb. 1520. 199 The desolation of Sweden 111 114 T THeodore, Archbishop of Lunden, what he was, 104 to whom he was beholding for his advancement to this Dignity, ibid. He is advaneed upon Segebrite's Recommendation from the Function of the Prince's Barber, to the Dignity of an Archbishop, ibid. Christiern referred to him and to the Bishop of Odensee his Suffragan the complaint of Trolle Archbishop of Upsal against those that had forced him to renounce his dignity, 107 These two Prelates cause the Administrator's Widow to appear before them to give an account of the proceed of Prince Steno he Husband, ibid. Christiern nominates Theodore Archbishop of Lunden to be Viceroy in his absence, 114 This Archbishop asspa●cheth a Courier to Christiern to give him notice of the Revolt of the Northern Provinces, 133 He recalls all the Troops that were dispersed through the Kingdom, ibid. The Auxiliary Forces refuse to obey, ibid. Christiern Writes to him to march with his Army to reduce the Rebels to their Obedience, Theodore advanceth at the head of his Forces as far as the River Brunebec with a design to give Battle to Gustavus in the passage of this River, 137, 138 He abandons that Post where he might have engaged with considerable Advantage, 158 He retires to the Castle of Westeras, not believing himself to be safe there, ibid. he shuts himself up in the Castle of Stockholm, ibid. He lea●ves Stockholm and 〈◊〉 Denmirk 15● Trolle, nominated by the Archbishop of Upsal and the Bishop to the dignity of Administrator of Sweden 33 The Secular Senators Deputies of the Provinces, etc. exclude him, 34 The Tumults occasioned by the heat of the contending Parties, ibid. His agreement with the young Prince Steno, 35 Young Trolle his Son is ordained at Rome Archbishop of Upsal, 38 A Character of that Prelate, 41 His carriage toward the Administrator of Sweden, ibid. The Projects which he contrived with Christiern II. King of Denmark to depose the Administrator, Young Trolle indiscretion and want of Policy, 41 He entertains the Administrator with extraordinary Magnificence, 46 Upon what account, ibid. He reproacheth him for aspiring to a Dignity that was by no means due to him, ibid. He Corrupts the Governors of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicoping, 48 He exherts Christiern King of Denmark to break the Truce which he had made with Sweden, and to march to the Frontiers, ibid. He is cited to take an Oath of fidelity to the Estates Assembled at Tellia, 49, 58 He shuts himself up in the Castle of Steque, 49 He holds an Assembly of the Bishops of the Kingdom and the rest of his Party, ibid. He complains of the slowness of the King of Denmark in entering the Kingdom, 58 He requires the Senate to call a new Meeting of the Estates, ibid. The Estates resolve to seize upon his Person, and to bring him to his Trial, ibid. & sequ. Orders are given to arrest his Father, Kindred, and other suspicious Persons. ibid. This Prelate ventures to appear before the Estates, ibid. The Administrator advances to besiege him in his Castle. 60, 〈◊〉 The Bishops of Stregnez and Lincoping his Friends exhort him to make at least a seeming Peace with the Administrator, 61 He rejects their advice, ibid. His consternation upon the defeat of the Danes, The principal Officers of his Garrison oblige him to Capitulate, 63 He demands to treat in Person with the Administrator, ibid. He Surrenders himself to this Prince, who sends him to the Senate, 64 He is brought to his Trial, 65 He is condemned to resign his Dignity, and to spend the remainder of his Life in a Monastery, ib. He dispatches one of his Creatures to Rome, to protest against the Violence done to him, and to implore the Protection of the H. See, 66 Upon the news of the Administrator's death he leaves the place of his Retreat, 83 He resumes the marks of his Dignity, which he had solemnly abdicated in the Senate, ibid. He calls a Meeting of the Estates at Upsal, 84, 85 He gives the Title of King of Sweden, to Christiern, in the name of this Assembly, as if he had been really acknowledged by the Estates of the Realm, 85, 86 He prohibits the Clergy to grant Christian Burial to those who died in Arms against Christiern King of Denmark, 86 He takes measures with Christiern to destroy the Swedish Noblemen whom they suspected, 106 He performs the Ceremony of the Coronation of Christiern, ibid. He appears before the King in a full Assembly, and demands Justice against the deceased Administrator, and against the Senators and Lords who had forced him to resign his dignity, 107 Gustavus Writes to him in respectful Terms to draw him off from the Danish Party, 147 He rejects his Letter, and sends to the Viceroy the two Canons of Upsal, who had brought it to him, requiring that they should be put to death, ibid. He demands Troops of the Viceroy, to seize upon Gustavus' Person in Upsal, 148 He was very near surprising him in this City, ibid. He overtakes him at the Ford of Lateby, and puts him in danger again of being killed or taken Prisoner, 149 He leaves the Kingdom, and retires to Denmark 153 Truce Christiern breaks the Truce between Sweden and Denmark, 57 He proposes to the Administrator a Truce for some days 72 U UPsal, The Archbishop of Upsal Primate of Sweden, and a Senator by his office, See, Trolle Trolle Archbishop of this City, calls a Meeting of the Estates of the Kingdom of Sweden, 84 The Persons who assisted, and what was ordained in that Assembly, 85 & sequ. Gustavus takes the City by Storm, 144 The Archbishop regains it from Gustavus, 149 Gustavus retakes it 151 W WAdestene, Gustavus calls a Meeting of the Estates in this place, 156 Upon what account, and what determined in the Assembly ibid. & sequ. Waldemer, King of Denmark, 11 His Daughter Margaret See Margaret Westeras, the City and Castle of that name, 138 The Viceroy of Sweden retires thither, ibid. a Stratagem used by Gustavus to make himself Master of the City 139 Weter, a Lake, whether Otho General of oh Danish Army retired with the Forces under his Command 80 map of Scandinavia SCANDINAVIA or the Kingdoms of DENMARK, SUEDEN, NORWAY & LAPLAND. THE HISTORY OF THE Revolutions IN SWEDEN. SWEDEN was anciently an Elective Kingdom, and was still such about the middle of the Fourteenth Age; for tho' the Children and nearest Relations of the Deceased Monarch were usually advanced to the Throne, the Order of Birthright was sometimes neglected, and the Succession was always determined by Choice. And by virtue of this Right of Election, the Swedes oftentimes claimed a Power to Depose their Sovereigns, when they encroached upon the Liberty and Privileges of the Nation. The Royal Authority was confined within very narrow Limits; for the King could neither make War nor Peace, and much less raise Money or Soldiers without the Consent of the Senate, or of the Estates when they were assembled: 'Twas not lawful for him to erect new Forts, or to put the Government of the old Castles into the Hands of Strangers. The bringing of Foreign Troops into the Kingdom, would have infallibly exposed him to the Danger of an Universal Revolt: For every thing that might serve to extend, or even to confirm the Prerogative, was hated and suspected by the People, who were as jealous of the Power of their Sovereigns, as of that of their Neighbours and Enemies. The Patrimonial Revenue of the Crown, consisted only in certain small Territories near Upsal, and in a very easy Tribute which was exacted from the Peasants by way of a Poll-Tax. In the Reign of King Magnus Ladaslasz, the Copper Mines, the Propriety of the three great Lakes Meler, Vener, and Veter, and the Right of Fishing upon the Coast of the Baltic Sea, were by the Senate reunited to the Crown; and by the same Authority it was ordained, That they who had purchased untilled Lands held in Fee, or a Right to Pasturage in the Forests, should afterwards pay those Duties to the Crown, from which they had freed themselves during the Civil Wars. Since by the Laws of the Kingdom, there were few Offences punishable with Death, the Fines and Forfeitures that were exacted on such Occasions, were of old a considerable Branch of the King's Revenue; but the Bishops and Clergy had seized on the Profits which accrued that way, and perhaps coloured their Injustice under a Pretext that these Fines belonged to the Church, as a kind of Expiation or Atonement for the Crimes of the Malefactors. The Fees or Manors, and the Governments of Castles, which at first were only granted for Life, or for a Term of Years, were insensibly changed to Hereditary Possessions: For the Noblemen who enjoyed 'em, neglected the Payment of the usual Daties for those Posts which they held by no other Title but their own Power, and the Weakness of the Crown. And the Bishops, and others of the Clergy, who were possessed of such Places, made use of the plausible Pretext of Religion, to claim an Exemption from the Duties they were obliged to pay for those Estates which they pretended were devolved to the Church, and become part of its Patrimony. Thus the Clergy and Nobility had, by several Usurpations, engrossed so great a part of the Prince's Revenue, that the Remainder at that time was scarce sufficient to maintain 500 Horse. The King was almost only considered as the Captain-General of the State during the War, and as the Precedent of the Senate in time of Peace: 'Tis true, the former of these Junctures was always most favourable to the Prerogative, especially when the War was carried on with Success against the Enemies of the Nation; but the Conclusion of a Peace put a stop to his growing Authority, and left him only a Power to call a Meeting of the Estates, to propose Matter for their Deliberation, and to execute their Decrees. The Public Authority was almost entirely lodged in the Senate, which was usually composed of Twelve Lords, who for the most part were Governors of Provinces, or Principal Officers of State. These Lords attended the King at Stockholm, the Capital City of the Kingdom, when any Important Affairs were to be transacted. The Archbishop of Upsal, Primate of Sweden, Lincepinc, Seregnez, Vesteras, Seara, Abeo, and Vexio. was a Senator by his Office; and the six Bishops of the Kingdom bore a great Sway in the Meeting of the Estates, tho' they had no right to sit in the Senate, unless they were nominated by the King, or chosen by the Estates during an Interregnum. The Dignity of a Senator was not Hereditary, for the Nomination of those Officers was a Branch of the Royal Prerogative; and some of the Bishops, or principal Lords of the Kingdom, were chosen by the King to supply the vacant Places, who by this means had a fair Opportunity to introduce his Friends and Creatures into the Senate. But he was frequently disappointed in his Choice, and for the most part lost a Friend when he made him a Senator: For the nearer a Favourite was advanced to his Master's Power and Authority, he was the farther removed from his Interest. And besides the Love of Liberty and Affection to their Country, were in those days the predominant Passions of the Swedes; nor could any Engagement or Obligation weaken the Bias of so powerful an Inclination. The Senate which at first was only instituted as a Council to advise the King, had by degrees assumed an Authority over his Actions. The eldest Senator pretended a Right to admonish and check the Prince, when he transgressed the Limits of his Prerogative. The People looked upon the Senators as the Protectors of the Liberty and Privileges of the Nation. The Sovereign Power and Majesty of the State was properly lodged in that Body. There Justice was administered Independently and without Appeal, and both War and Peace depended on their Deliberations. 'Tis true they acted jointly with the King, but he was oftentimes obliged to content himself with the Honour of executing their Resolutions. The Clergy were postest of greater Riches than the King and all the other Estates of the Kingdom. The Archbishop of Upsal and his six Suffragans, maintained their Dignity with all the Splendour that a vast Treasure could enable 'em to display. They were for the most part the Temporal Lords of their Episcopal Sees: And besides the Possessions that were annexed to their Bishoprics, which consisted in several considerable Signiories or Lordships, they had made themselves Heirs to all the ecclesiastics that died Intestate in their respective Dioceses, which by degrees had extremely augmented their Revenues. They enjoyed the Prosits of Fines and Forfeitures which formerly belonged to the Crown, and by several Foundations and Pious Legacies, had made themselves Masters of a considerable number of the King's Manors and Fees. The Patrimony of the Church was daily augmented by Donations, but could never be diminished by Sale or Alienation, for such Practices were forbidden by express Laws; which were as prejudicial to the Laity, as advantageous to the Clergy, and served only to establish the Grandeur of the latter, upon the Ruins of the former. The Bishops made so good Use of the Influence they had over the People at Elections, and of the Need a Pretender had of their Votes and Interest, that they obtained on such Occasions several Privileges, which did very considerably diminish both the Revenue and Authority of the Prince. They exacted what Conditions they pleased of the King, before they would own him to be their Sovereign: And before they would perform the Ceremony of his Coronation, they obliged him to Swear, That he would inviolably preserve 'em in the Possession 〈◊〉 their Rights and Privileges; That he would never attempt to put a Garrison into any of their Castles or Forts; That the Lands and Manors which they enjoyed, by what Means soever they had come to the Possession of 'em, should not be reunited to the Crown; and at the same time they made him Sign a Paper, declaring that he consented to his own Deposition, if ever he should violate his Oath by encroaching upon their Privileges. These Prelates grew so proud of their Riches, and of the number of their Vassals, that they began by degrees, to act like so many little Sovereigns. They fortified their Castles, and kept Garrisons in 'em: They never appeared without a numerous Attendance of Gentlemen and Soldiers, and were still at the Head of all Factions and Intrigues. They frequently took up Arms against their Neighbours, for Differences relating to their Vassals, or about the Limits of their Estates; and even sometimes scrupled not to march at the Head of an Army against their Sovereign, especially when they suspected him of a Design to recover the Duties and Lands that belonged to the Crown. The Lords and Gentlemen fortified their Castles, and made 'em the Seats of their petty Empires. They treated their Vassals like menial Servants, tho' they allowed 'em no Wages; they made 'em Till their Lands, and oftentimes put 'em in Arms to make Incursions into the Territories of their Neighbours. The Swedish Nobility was not then distinguished by the Titles of Baron, Count, or Marquis, or by Hereditary Names of Families: They were only known by the respective Arms of their Houses, and by their Father's Name, Gustavus Ericson, i. e. Gustavus the Son of Eric. which they bore jointly with their own; and were noted only for their Valour, and for the numerous Train of Vassals that followed 'em to the War. They defended their Rights, and revenged the Injuries they received, by Force of Arms, and neither sought nor expected Redress from the public Justice, because there was no Power in the Government to put the Laws in Execution. Force was the Standard of Law and Justice, and the Supreme Decider of all sorts of Controversies. The Burghers of Stockholm, and the Inhabitants of other Maritime Towns, who subsisted merely by Trading, were more submissive to the King, and better affected to the Government. The Merchants especially were so disheartened by that Lawless Liberty, which exposed 'em to the Insolency of every Potent Oppressor, that they would have willingly consented to invest the Prince with a sufficient Authority to restore the Public Quiet, and establish the Trade of the Nation in a flourishing Condition: But there were so few Cities in the Kingdom, that their Deputies had no great Interest, and were not much regarded in the Diets. The Peasants, on the contrary, who in this Kingdom have the peculiar Privilege to send Deputies of their own Body to the Estates, out of a blind Obedience to their Lords, were obstinate Assertors of the Liberties and Privileges of their Provinces. Those who lived in fertile Countries applied themselves to Husbandry; but in Helfingland, Cuestricland, Angermeland, and other Northern Provinces, they spent their time in Hunting Fallow. Dear, which furnished 'em with Meat for their Subsistence, and Skins for the Prince's Tribute. They were mere Savages, for the most part bred in Woods, jealous of their Customs, and having little to lose, were ready upon the least Occasion to rise up in Arms and revolt against the Government. Idolatry was still openly professed in some of their Villages, and Christianity prevailed in others; but their Religion was so disfigured by a Mixture of their Ancient Superstitions, that they scarce retained more of it than the bare Name of Christians. The Peasants were the most numerous and potent Body of the State: Some of 'em held immediately of the Crown, and sent Deputies to the Diets; and the rest were Vassals to the Clergy and Nobility. Tho' the Tribute they paid to the King was very easy and inconsiderable, he was oftentimes obliged to levy it by Force, and to send some regulated Troops to the Forests and Mountains, for the Security of those who were appointed to collect his Duties. They seldom or never contributed their Assistance to the Preservation of the State, but in the Quality of Soldiers; and even in that Case they thought themselves obliged only to defend the Frontiers of their respective Provinces, and always claimed the Privilege of choosing their own Leaders. In all other Respects they lived almost without any Dependence upon the Court, and even without any Union or Concord among themselves; being equally incapable of Society and Submission, and affecting rather an untractable Wildness than a generous Liberty. If we reflect upon the Independency of the Subjects, the limited Authority of the Sovereign, and the different Interests of the several Orders that composed the State, 'twill not appear Strange, that the Kingdom was almost perpetually harassed with Insurrections and Civil Wars. Most of the Kings aspired at a more absolute Authority, and some of 'em by the Assistance of their Friends and Creatures, endeavoured to make themselves Masters of the Government, and to shake off their Dependence on the Senate: But the People were so far from being unconcerned Spectators of an open Violation of the Liberties and Privileges of the Nation, that the very Shadow and least Appearance of Arbitrary Power occasioned an universal Revolt, and reunited all the States against the King. The Bishops were afraid of Reprizals under too powerful a Prince, who might seize upon his alienated Revenues, and perhaps confine the Clergy within the Limits of their Profession: The Noblemen took up Arms to defend the Privileges that made 'em in a manner Independent; and the Peasants, without comprehending their true Interest, fought with the utmost Vigour and Obstinacy for the Preservation of certain Customs that were useless to the Public, but agreeable to their Savage Temper. The whole Kingdom was a perpetual Scene of Seditions, Desolations, and Revolts: The Fate of the King seemed to be in the Hands of his Subjects, and to depend on their Capricious Humour; and several Princes were driven out of the Kingdom, for attempting to make themselves Absolute. The Jealousy that reigned among the principal Families of the Kingdom, made 'em willing to retain the Title and Dignity of a King: But at the same Time they resolved to bestow that Honour only upon a Foreign Prince, that having no private Estate in the Kingdom, and being wholly destitute of Relations and Creatures, they might oblige him to content himself with as much Authority as they thought fit to allow him. About the year 1363. Magnus' Smock, reigned in Sweden: he had two Sons, Eric and Haquin, by his Wife Blanch, Daughter to the Count of Namur. The Elder of these Princes being dead, the People of Norway bestowed the Crown of that Kingdom upon the Younger, who by his Father's Advice had married Margaret Daughter to Valdemar iv King of Denmark. Magnus' having secured Norway, and being supported by his Danish Alliance, would not let slip so favourable an Opportunity to make himself absolute in Sweden, by abolishing the Senate of that Kingdom: And perhaps that Project was concerted by all the Three Kings, and designed to be put in Execution in their respective Kingdoms, to rid themselves of that dreaded Assembly which checked their growing Authority and controlled all their ambitious Designs. But as soon as the Swedes discovered the Intentions and Correspondence of these three Princes, they took up Arms immediately, and Sweden became the Theatre of a cruel and bloody War. Valdemar, during his Life, was very diligent in assisting his Ally; and Haquin sent a considerable Body of Men to reinforce his Father's Army: But the Swedes alone, who were always strong enough when they fought for the Defence of their Liberty, routed the Joynt-Forces of these three Monarches, and at last drove Magnus out of the Kingdom, esteeming themselves sufficiently rewarded for all the Blood they had spent in the Cause, by the Liberty they had to choose a new Sovereign. They proceeded immediately to an Election, and the Choice fell upon Prince Albert, second Son to the Duke of Meckelburgh, and Nephew to the late King Magnus, excluding King Haquin, and Henry, Albert's Elder Brother, whom they hated and suspected, as persons who had always promoted the Interest of the Prince whom they had lately dethroned. Thus Albert owed his Advancement to the impatient Humour of the Swedes, which could not bear the Yoke of too absolute a power. Before his Accession to the Crown, that he might promote his own Interest he seemed to embrace that of the People; but as soon as he found himself fixed upon the Throne, he began to follow the Maxims of his Predecessors, and studied the most promising Methods by which he might make himself the absolute Master of his Subjects. The Senate was the object both of his Jealousy, and Aversion; but the Fate of King Magnus deterred him from attempting to abolish that powerful Body, much less could he hope either to gain or over-aw those rich and potent Lords that looked upon themselves rather as his Tutors than Councillors. And therefore to balance their Authority, he sent for some Princes of his Family, and several Germane Lords and Captains, whom he entrusted with the Command of the Troops and principal Forts of the Kingdom. He introduced some of these Strangers, into the Senate, against the fundamental Laws of the State; and under various pretexts brought into Sweden a considerable Number of Foreign Troops, who began to render him terrible to his own Subjects. Then he proceeded to impose exorbitant Taxes upon the People for the payment of his Army: But this politic Contrivance to establish his Authority being pushed on too far, served only to hasten his Destruction; for the Swedes grew jealous of their Privileges, and resolved to shake off that rigorous Yoke which they were not accustomed to bear. Margaret the Daughter of Valdemar King of Denmark, and Widow of Haquin King of Norwey, was at the same time possessed of the Crowns of both these Kingdoms. For after the Death of the King her Husband, who did not long Survive the Defeat and ABDICATION of his Father King Magnus, the States of Norwey entrusted her with the Regency of the Kingdom, and the Guardianship of her Son Olaus. And during her Administration of the Government she made so good Use of her Time, and managed her designs with so much Dexterity and Success, that when the young Prince died, the Norwegians found they were not at liberty to proceed to a new Choice. She was Mistress of the Army, and of the Forts or places of Strength; so that the Principal Lords of the Kingdom, who were not gained to her party, durst not seem dissatisfied nor so much as indifferent at a Time when they could not without Danger discover their true Sentiments. Thus Margaret was elected by the Estates, and exchanged the Quality of a Regent for that of a Sovereign Queen, having already born the same Title as the Wife of King Haquin. King Valdemar her Father dying the same Year, without leaving any Prince of his Blood whom the Danes might choose for his Successor, she sent Deputies to the State's General of the Kingdom to Solicit her Election to that Crown. Henry of Mackelburgh, the Elder brother of Albert King of Sweden, and Husband of her Elder Sister the Princess Ingelburge, employed his interest to obtain the same Dignity; and flattering himself with the advantage he had of being a Son-in-Law to the deceased, King thought he might easily contend with a Female Competitor: But the Queen's Agents drew such convincing Arguments from the Merit, and perhaps also from the Money of their Mistress, that she was unanimously elected by the whole Assembly, and proclaimed Queen of Denmark in the Meeting of the Estates. As soon as she received the News of her Advancement, she left Norwey, and went immediately to Copenhagen, where she fixed the Seat of her Empire. This Princess, who by some is called the Semiramis of the North, besides the usual Ambition of her Sex, was Mistress of a Dexterity in the Management of Affairs, and of a Capacity to form a long Series of coherent Projects, that are rarely observed in a Woman. Her Inclinations to Love were suitable to her Character and Dignity, that is, she was not really in love with any thing but Glory, or sensible of any Passion but her Ambition to extend the limits of her Empire, and advance her Authority. She rejoiced in secret at the Dissatisfaction of the Swedes, and endeavoured to gain some of the Leading Men of that Nation. She bestowed Pensions and an honourable Entertainment on those that were ill treated by King Albert; and openly blamed his injustice in violating the Liberty and Privileges of his Subjects. That Prince was daily laying new Impositions upon his People, without the consent either of the Estates or Senate, and had already Squeezed considerable Sums out of the Clergy by way of Loans: But nothing rendered him more odious both to the Bishops and Nobility, than his Reuniting to the Crown the third part of those Fees or Estates to which the Clergy and Gentry claimed a right by virtue of so long a Possession. This was the fatal signal of an universal Revolt; the Swedes conspired unanimously against him, resolving to drive him out of the Kingdom, and to offer the Crown to Queen Margaret. They imagined that she had already so much business in Denmark that she would content herself with almost the bare Title of Queen of Sweden: And tho' she should endeavour to stretch the Prerogative too far, they concluded that the Danes and Norwegians would unite all their Forces to keep their common Sovereign in a dependence on the Estates and Senate of each Kingdom. In pursuance of this Design, they secretly deputed some of the most considerable Lords of the Kingdom to offer her the Crown, and she received the Proposal with joy, as the most probable means to secure the Peace of Denmark. For the violent Animosity that reigned betwixt the Subjects of both Nations, was of as ancient a date as the Foundation of the two Kingdoms; and that Antipathy, which is usually observed betwixt Neighbouring States, had all along been a perpetual source of War, which had oftentimes proved fatal to Denmark. And besides this prudent Princess concluded, that her new Advancement might one day furnish her with an opportunity to unite Sweden to Denmark. These considerations made her resolve to give a favourable answer to the Proposals of the Male contents: She agreed with their Deputies that the Nobility should rise up in Arms, that they should acquaint King Albert with his Deposition, that the Army and Estates should publicly acknowledge her to be their Sovereign, and that after her Election she should be obliged to send a considerable Body of Troops to support and defend 'em. The Treaty being signed, the Swedes immediately took up arms against the King, and sent a Herald to intimate and declare that they renounced the Allegiance they had sworn to him. At the same time they proclaimed Margaret de Valdemar, Queen of Sweden, and assoon as they had received the Reinforcement which they expected from that Princess, the united Armies marched towards West-Gothland, where King Albert was drawing his Forces together to oppose 'em. That Prince had taken all possible care to put himself in a posture of defence: he had raised a considerable Body of Troops, obtained the Assistance of several Germane Princes who were either his Relations or Allies, and engaged the Isle of Gothland for the payment of twenty Thousand Rose-Nobles of the Coin of England, which he borrowed of the Knights of the Teutonick Order to maintain the Charge of the War. But all these preparations could not divert his impending Fate: The two Armies met near Falcopinc, and Albert was not only defeated, but had the Misfortune to fall into the Hands of his Enemies, with his Son Prince Eric, and the principal Lords of his Party. The Princes of the House of Meckelburgh, and Gerard Count of Holstein endeavoured to revive the drooping Hopes of this unfortunate Prince. They levied new Troops, and obtained considerable Succours from the Hans-Towns who were jealous of the Queen's Power, and dreaded the successful progress of her Arms. Thus Sweden was made a prey to several different and Jarring Nations, who seemed only to agree in a Design to ruin that Kingdom; and amidst so many Disasters, the poor Inhabitants could not distinguish their Friends from their Enemies. The War lasted almost seven Years with extraordinary Fury, and a vast expense of Blood: And the Peace that succeeded was rather an effect of the Weariness of the two contending Parties, than of any Abatement of the Rage that animated 'em. Albert was at last constrained to exchange his Crown for his Liberty, and retired to his Native Country; after which Queen Margaret's Title to the Crowns of the Three Kingdoms of the North was universally owned and acknowledged. The Swedes seeing themselves subject to a Princess that had no Children, and fearing that after her Death King Albert or the Prince his Son might renew their pretensions to the Crown, entreated her to secure the happiness of the Kingdom by an advantageous Match. This Proposal, however intended, was not at all welcome to the Queen: She was too fond of the Sovereign Power to share it with a Husband: Yet that she might not seem to slight the Petition of her new Subjects, she consented to appoint her Successor. But at the same Time she resolved to choose a Prince whose tender Age might secure the quiet of her Government, and keep him from attempting to mount the Throne during her Life. In pursuance of this Resolution she sent for Prince Henry of Pomerania the Son of Wartislas VII, and of Mary of Meckelburgh, the Daughter of Henry of Meckelburgh and of Ingelburge the Queen's Elder Sister. She ordered him to be called Eric, a Name which Twelve Kings of Sweden had already born, resolving to educate him at her Court, and to make him the Heir of the Three Northern Crowns. The Form of Government in these Kingdoms was almost the same: All three were Elective, and every Nation had its Senate, without whose advice, or the consent of the Estates, the Prince could not undertake any important Affair. In order to the Accomplishment of her great Design, the Queen spent some time in gaining Creatures, and securing the interest of some of the Leading Men of each Nation. And assoon as she found her Project ripe for Execution, she called a Meeting or Convention of the Estates of her Three Kingdoms to be held at Calmar in Sweden, whither Forty Deputies of each Nation repaired to establish a Fundamental Law, for the uniting of the Three Kingdoms under one Monarch. The Queen presented the young Duke of Pomerania to the Convention, and entreated 'em to confirm her Choice. She endeavoured with a great deal of Eloquence to make 'em sensible of the advantages they might expect by obeying the same Sovereign; and put 'em in mind of the happy consequences of her Election, which had established the public Tranquillity, and composed all those fatal Animosities that are wont to disturb the quiet of Neighbouring States. She represented to 'em the inviting prospect they had of making themselves Masters of all the Trade of the Baltic Sea, and that the Hanse-Towns could never afterwards enrich themselves by their Divisions: adding that the only way to perpetuate these advantages, and to make the Union solid and durable, was to unite the Three Kingdoms into one Monarchy, by a solemn and Fundamental Law. The Presence of so great a Princess, the solidity of her Arguments, the Applauses and Interest of her Creatures, either gained or commanded the Consent of all the Deputies. The Election of the Duke of Pomerania was unanimously approved, and the Three Kingdoms of the North were united under that Prince and his Successors, by a Fundamental Law, which was received by the Three Nations, and confirmed by the most solemn Oaths. This Celebrated Union of Calmar instead of establishing a lasting Concord betwixt the Northern Kingdoms, was the fatal occasion of those bloody Wars that kept Sweden and Denmark in a perpetual Flame for above a hundred Years. It consisted of Three Main Articles, which seemed to have been framed on purpose to secure the liberty and Independence of each Nation. By the First 'twas ordained that these three Kingdoms which by the constitution of their Government were Elective should afterwards be Subject to one King, who should be elected by turns in each Kingdom; and that the Royal Dignity should not be appropriated to any one Nation to the prejudice or Exclusion of the rest, unless the deceased Prince should leave Children or Relations, whom the Convention of the three Estates should judge worthy to succeed him. The Second obliged the Sovereign to share his Presence betwixt the three Realms, and to spend the Revenue of each Crown in the respective Kingdom, without exporting the Money he received, or applying it to any other use than the particular advantage and benefit of the Kingdom where 'twas levied. And by the Third and most important Article 'twas provided that each Kingdom should retain its Senate, Laws, Customs, and Privileges; that the Governors, Magistrates, Generals, Bishops, Soldiers and Garrisons should be Natives of the Kingdom where they were employed; and that the King should never dispose of any of these Posts to Foreigners, or to the Subjects of his other Kingdoms who should be reputed Foreigners and Aliens to the Government of the Country where they were not born. The Swedes were extremely pleased to think that the Royal Prerogative was so effectually restrained by this Treaty, that the Sovereign could never afterwards invade the liberties of the Subject. But they were soon convinced of their Error, and both saw and felt the fatal Consequences of their mistaken Policy. The Queen was too Powerful and Ambitious to content herself with so limited an Authority. She was scarce settled upon the Throne of Sweden; when she began to extend her Power, and endeavoured with an extraordinary Application to make herself the Absolute Mistress of the Kingdom. She seized on all the Principal Forts, which she cunningly got out of the Hands of the Gentry by proposing some tempting Exchange that might enrich their Families, but lessen their Power and augment their Dependence on the Court. She bestowed most of the Vacant Governments on Danish Lords, against the Proviso expressly mentioned in the Treaty of Calmar, and by degrees removed the Swedish Nobility from all the considerable Places of Honour and Trust in the Kingdom. Abraham Broderson a young Swedish Lord, who had a very graceful Mien and was admirably well shaped had the peculiar honour of her Favour: She gave him the Government of Haland and made him her only Confident. But her extraordinary kindness to a Man whose Handsomeness was his only Merit, instead of obliging the rest of his Countrymen, furnished the disaffected party with a new pretext to censure her Behaviour, and murmur against the Government. At last they adventured to express their dissatisfaction to the Queen herself: They went in a Body to attend her, and laid before her the Titles by which they held their Privileges, and a Copy of the Treaty of Calmar, the Violation of which gauled 'em extremely. But that cunning and imperious Princess was too well acquainted with her own Power to dread the Effects of their Impotent Rage: and instead of returning a Satisfactory Answer to their Address, she told 'em in a slighting and disdainful Manner, That she would advise 'em to keep their Charters and Titles as carefully as she intended to keep the Forts of the Kingdom. She governed ever afterwards with an absolute Power, and endeavoured to secure and confirm her Authority by keeping the Nobility at a distance from the management of State-Affairs, and empoverishing the Common People, that they might not be able to carry on a design against the Government. But since these Politic cautions were not sufficient to restrain a Nation that had been accustomed to a Boundless Liberty, and was always ready to revolt upon the least Provocation; She made it her business to gain Creatures and to form a Party in the Kingdom that might be able to maintain her Authority and baffle all the Attempts of her Enemies. For the more effectual Prosecution of that design she cast her Eyes upon the Clergy, who were very potent both by reason of their vast Riches and the great Number of their Vassals: Nor could she have taken a better way to curb the fury of a grumbling and Superstitious People who thought themselves obliged to be governed by the Maxims of their Spiritual Guides. There was not a Church in Sweden that did not receive some conspicuous Marks of her Bounty: She augmented the Power and confirmed all the Privileges of the Bishops, and afterwards admitted 'em to a share in the Government, that their own Interest and the Preservation of their Grandeur might oblige 'em to maintain the Authority of the Crown. The Bishops gained by such high and distinguishing Favours, devoted themselves to the Interest of the Court; and the inferior Clergy followed their Example, both by reason of their dependence upon their Superiors, and because the Favour of the Court, and the Queen's Recommendation to the Chapters were the most effectual means to obtain a Bishopric. The Lords and Gentlemen, who were already jealous of the Riches and Power of the Clergy, could not without Grief and Indignation behold this new Addition to their Authority; but they were forced to content themselves with repining in secret during the life of the Queen. For that wise and powerful Princess entertained Private Spies among the Disafected Party; and by that means was acquainted with all their Resolutions, and enabled to break all the Measures they could take to shake off the Yoke she had imposed upon 'em. After her Death, King Eric succeeded in the Three Kingdoms, but did neither inherit her Power nor her Prudence. He retired to Denmark, and sent Governors to Sweden who treated the People of that Kingdom rather as disarmed Enemies, than as free Subjects. The Nation was overloaded with Taxes, and filled with Soldiers, who domineered over the wretched Inhabitants, and not only robbed and plundered 'em without Control, but added scorn and Insolency to their unmanly Barbarity. The Officers connived at these Disorders, and rather encouraged than checked the Offenders. From whence we may reasonably conclude that either they received a share of the Booty, or had secret Orders to tolerate these Abuses. The Complaints of the Oppressed did not reach the Ears of the Prince, or were rejected with Disdain: Nor could they hope to see an End, or so much as an Alleviation of their misery without an entire Alteration of their Government. And therefore they resolved in so desperate a case to have recourse to the most violent remedies and to free themselves from a Power that seemed unjust at its first Establishment, and was now become Tyrannical and insupportable. Engelbreoth, a Gentleman of the Province of Dalecarlia, was the first that adventured to appear in Arms against the Public Oppressors of his Country. H● roused the Courage of the Neighbouring Peasants and engaged 'em in the same design. They were a rude and simple People, Lovers of their Prince and Country, but jealous of their Privileges, and Enemies to Slavery and Oppression. He marched at the head of his Tumultuary Forces, and cut to pieces some Danish Troops that endeavoured to oppose his Progress. His Army was quickly reinforced by a multitude of Peasants whom the News of his success drew from the Neighbouring Provinces: and no● long after he was joined by the Noblemen of Westmania and Nericia. He made himself master of Upland; and his Presence and Fame engaged several other Provinces in the Revolt. He abrogated the Taxes that were imposed by King Eric, and razed all the New Forts which that Prince or his Predecessors had built to keep the People in subjection to their Authority. The Senators who still acknowledged King Eric assembled at Wadestein to consult about the most proper Methods to put a stop to these Disturbances. But Engelbrecth hearing of their Design was resolved either to persuade or fright 'em into a Sense of their Duty. He marched with all possible haste to the place appointed for their meeting, at the Head of a Thousand Peasants, and entering completely armed into the Assembly, represented to 'em the Injustice and Cruelty of the Danish Government, and swore he would stab the first Man that should venture to oppose the Preservation of his Country. The pathetic violence of his Discourse and the boldness of his Words and Actions, struck such a Terror into the Minds of the Senators, that they publicly renounced the Allegiance and Fealty they had sworn to King Eric. Charles Canutson Great Marechal of Sweden and Governor of Finland complied with the Resolutions of the Senate. He was descended from the Illustrious Family of Bonde, Canut. Eric XI. which reckons several Kings of Sweden among its Ancestors. He saw with Joy that his Country was like to be speedily freed from the Danish Yoke, but he was vexed to think that an ordinary Gentleman, such as Engelbrecth, should carry away all the Glory of so noble an Attempt, and was even afraid lest the Peasants in the Heat of their Affection to their Deliverer, should dispose of a Kingdom in his favour which they had almost entirely conquered under his Conduct. He went to that Gentleman's Army and sided with his Party on purpose that he might make himself the Head and Master of 'em: nor was he disappointed of his Hope, for he quickly obtained the Authority which was due to his Birth and Dignity. He took advantage of the misunderstanding that was betwixt King Eric and the Danes. This Monarch seeing himself Master of Three Great Kingdoms fancied himself above the Laws and Privileges of those Nations. He treated the Danes and Norwegians little better than the Swedes, and assumed an arbitrary Power over a People who were willing to be his Subjects but could not endure to be used like Slaves. The Tyrannical Disposition of this Prince made him so odious to his Subjects, that all the three Kingdoms conspired against him; and the Revolt was so general; that there were none left to support him. The Danes drove him out of the Kingdom, and conferred the Crown upon his Nephew, Christopher of Bavaria, who immediately sent to the Estates of Norwey and Sweden, requiring 'em to confirm his Election in pursuance of the Treaty of Calmar. The Norwegians acknowledged him as their Sovereign; but the Great Marechal of Sweden and the chief Noblemen of that Kingdom, endeavoured to oppose his Advancement. They represented to the Estates that the Election of that Prince ought to be rejected, because the Danes had chosen him without the knowledge and Consent of their Allies: But the Bishops and Clergy made so strong an Interest for him, that his Election was confirmed by the Plurality of Voices. Sweden received no benefit by the Change of her Master. He followed the Maxims of his Predecessors; Denmark was his Favourite Kingdom, and he left no means unattempted to bring Sweden under the Dominion of that Crown; But Death prevented the Execution of his designs. He was succeeded by Christiern I. Count of Oldenburg, from whom the present King of Denmark is descended. The Danes advanced him to the Throne without ask or expecting the Approbation of the Swedes and Norwegians. Yet in imitation of his Predecessor he pretended that by virtue of his Election in Denmark he had a just Title to the Crowns of Sweden and Norwey ● but his Pretensions to the former were thwarted by the Great Marshal Canutson, who opposed his pretended right with Great Courage and Resolution. That Lord had observed ever since Engelbrecth's Revolt, that the Swedes were weary of being under the Dominion of a Foreign Power: And from that very time he began secretly to aspire to the Crown, and to draw a Scheme of his future Advancement. His Office made him Master of the Forces and Militia of the Kingdom; he governed a large province, and was the richest Lord in Sweden. The Estates being assembled at Stockholm, the Great Marshal came thither at the Head of so numerous a Company of Finlandish Lords and Gentlemen, that 'twas generally concluded he would be Master of the Election. He represented to the Assembly that the Treaty of Calmar was extremely prejudicial to the whole Kingdom; that Queen Margaret and the Kings her Successors had always made use of that pernicious Law as a Means and pretext to bring Sweden under Subjection to the Crown of Denmark; that the Danes treated 'em rather like Slaves than Allies, assuming a Power to impose a Sovereign upon 'em, without calling 'em to his Election; and that they could only blame themselves for so unworthy a Treatment, if they did not abrogate and disannul a Treaty that was so dishonourable to the Nation. This Discourse raised the languid Courage of the Swedes, and awakened their ancient Aversion against the Danish Government. It put 'em in Mind of the Tyranny of King Eric; and every Man began to accuse himself of Weakness and stupidity for submitting to the Prince of Bavaria. The Election of the Count of Oldenburgh was rejected with a great deal of Vehemency; and the Royal Dignity was conferred upon the Great Marshal as a Recompense for the Zeal he had always professed for the Interest of his Country. At the same time he managed the Estates of Norway so dexterously, and had so great an Influence over 'em, that he was chosen Sovereign of that Kingdom, whither he went, and was Crowned at Drunthlin, and entrusted the Government of the State to two of the Principal Lords of the Country. The Swedish Bishops had been devoted to the Crown of Denmark, ever since Queen Margaret preferred them before the Nobility in the Government of the Kingdom. They only gave their Consent to the Election of the Great Marshal, because they could not oppose it; and were vexed to behold the Increase of his power and Authority. He was not ignorant of their Spy and Aversion against him, and that they were only dissatisfied because he did not allow 'em a share in the Government. If he had considered their temporal Authority, he would have soon perceived that it was his true Interest to gain 'em: But he thought himself so well settled upon the Throne, that 'twas beyond the power of his most potent Adversaries to disturb the Quiet of his Reign. He resolved to humble those lofty Prelates, and concluded that the most effectual Way to make 'em harmless and submissive to the Government, was to deprive 'em of part of those vast Riches, which served only to make 'em terrible to their Sovereign. He obtained an Order of the Senate to make an Exact Inquiry into all the Rights of the Crown, and the public Revenues which the Clergy had usurped; and ordained that no person for the future should erect any new Foundations, under pretext that the Superstition of the People would give the Clergy an Opportunity by Degrees to make themselves Masters of all the Lands in the Kingdom. The Bishops and other ecclesiastics were extremely incensed at this Declaration. They affirmed publicly that the King was a Heretic, and endeavoured to persuade the people that this Invasion of their temporal Estates was only made use of as a Cloak to cover more pernicious Designs, and that the Blow was aimed at Religion itself. To prevent the pretended Consequences of a Regulation that touched 'em in the most sensible part, they resolved to take up Arms against the King, and engaged their Relations, Vassals, and Creatures in the Conspiracy. To favour their designed Revolt, John de Salstat Archbishop of Upsal, of the Illustrious Family of Bielke, dispatched a Gentleman with secret Instructions to Christiern I. King of Denmark, to invite him to Sweden, in order to the Re-establishment of the Treaty of Calmar. And lest that Prince should be discouraged by the seeming difficulty of the Attempt, he assured him that all the Bishops of the Kingdom would second his Pretensions, and that they were ready to receive him as their Sovereign into all their Cities and Forts. Christiern was then in Norwey, whither he went upon a like Invitation from a Party that revolted against King Canuton: But notwithstanding the War in which he was engaged in that Kingdom, he sent a powerful Army to support the Intended Rebellion of the Swedish Clergy. Assoon as Archbishop Salstat received advice of the Danes appearing on the Frontiers, he called a General Assembly of the Clergy, to be held at Upsal, where he excommunicated the King in a solemn Mass which he said on that occasion. After the Office was ended he laid his Ecclesiastical Ornaments and Habits upon the Altar, swearing that he would never put 'em on again till he had driven that Prince out of the Kingdom. Then he took a Cuirass and Sword, and went out of the Church in that warlike Equipage at the head of his Vassals to fight against his Sovereign. The rest of the Bishops followed his Example, and took up Arms for the preservation of their Privileges. They joined openly with the Danes, and longed to see their Country under the Dominion of Foreign Princes who during their necessary absence, left the Clergy in possession of all the marks of Sovereignty, and even of a large share of the Royal Authority. They scrupled not to fight against the King at the Head of the Danes, and the whole Kingdom was distracted with a dreadful Complication of Civil and Foreign Wars. Yet that Prince might have easily dispersed the Clouds that seemed to threaten him with inevitable Ruin, and might have triumphed over the joint Forces of his Foreign and Domestic Enemies, if he could have contented himself with the Regal Dignity and the Revenues that were annexed to the Crown. But he began too soon to domineer over his new Subjects, and not only imposed unusual Taxes upon the People, but invaded the Privileges of the Nobility, without reflecting on the fatal consequences of disobliging those to whom he owed his Crown and Authority. By these violent proceed he lost several of his best Friends, and the most considerable Lords of the Kingdom. The Archbishop, taking advantage of this Misunderstanding, routed the King's Army which was already weakened by the Desertion of the Nobility, and pursued him to Stockholm whither he retired after the Loss of the Battle. That unfortunate Prince perceiving that the Nobility had forsaken him, and that he had neither Forces nor provisions to undergo a Siege, was so afraid of falling into the Hands of his Enemies that he left the Kingdom, and retired to Dantsick with a Design to raise Forces in Prussia and Germany, and to appear once again in Sweden at the Head of an Army. In the mean Time the Archbishop was received into Stockholm, where he caused Christiern I. to be proclaimed King of Sweden. That Prince was still in Norway, but as soon as he had settled his Affairs there, he marched immediately to Sweden, and was received as Sovereign of the Kingdom. The Archbishop flattered himself with the Expectation of Governing the Kingdom, and imagined that Christiern would in imitation of his Predecessors content himself with the Title of King; but that Prince declared openly that he was resolved to keep the power in his own Hands, and did not think fit to gratify the Ambition of his Benefactor. The haughty Prelate finding himself so unexpectedly slighted, and (as he thought) ungratefully treated, expressed his Dissatisfaction in Terms that were not much different from a positive Menace. But Christiern knowing him to be a Person of a turbulent and daring Temper was so far from complying with his Humour, or endeavouring to appease his Passion, that he ordered him to be apprehended, and sent him under a strong Guard to Denmark. Catil Bishop of Lincopinc, the Archbishop's Nephew, took up Arms immediately to revenge the Affront that was put upon his Uncle, and having in a little time raised a considerable Body of Soldiers, had the good fortune to obtain several Victories over that Prince's Army. Christiern perceiving that his Army was not strong enough to keep the Field, in opposition to that Prelate, dispersed his Forces into the Places that were in his Possession, and returned to Denmark to Levy a sufficient Number of Men to recruit and augment his Army. Bishop Catil remained Master of the Government during the War, which lasted almost seven Years. He offered several times to receive the King of Denmark into the Kingdom, if he would set the Archbishop at liberty: But that Monarch was too proud to submit to a forced compliance, and scorned to own the Reduction of Sweden to any but himself. Canutson's Friends perceiving that the Breach grew-still wider, took advantage of so favourable a Juncture, and prevailed with Catil to consent to the King's Restoration. Assoon as that Prince received the welcome News he returned to Sweden, and remounted the Throne after he had lived seven Years in Exile; but he saw himself quickly reduced to his former Condition. This unexpected Revolution opened the King of Denmark's Eyes, and convinced him of the Error he had committed in disobliging the Clergy: He endeavoured to regain their Favour by setting the Archbishop at liberty, and that Prelate assured him that he would raise a new Insurrection against King Canutson. Christiern was engaged in a War with the Count of Holstein who had invaded Jutland, so that he could not at present spare any Soldiers: but he furnished the Archbishop with a considerable sum to ●●●y Forces in Sweden, and ordered a Company of his Guards to wait upon him, that he might enter the Kingdom with an honourable attendance. The Archbishop was met and received on the Frontiers by Bishop Catin and all his Followers. He blamed 'em for contributing to King Canutson's Restoration; and 'twas resolved by all that were present to Dethrone him a second time. The War broke forth again with more fury than ever: and not long after there was a bloody Battle fought on the Lake Meler which was then frozen, where the King was so entirely defeated that he had not Men enough lest to secure his Retreat, so that he was forced to put himself into the Hands of his Enemies. The Archbishop made him renounce the Title of King and afterwards confined him to a Castle in Finland, which he allowed him for his Subsistence. This Prelate was not so fond of King Christiern as before, nor to forward to acknowledge him as King of Sweden. His Imprisonment had given him a clearer view of the Policy and Temper of that Prince; and he had found by experience that 'tis sometimes dangerous for a Subject to put too great obligations on his Sovereign. He resolved to enjoy the Fruit of his Victory, and to share the Supreme Authority with the principal Lords of his Party. Thus Sweden had the Misfortune to be made the Scene of a confused and fatal Anarchy, and to groan under the Tyrannical Dominion of as many Sovereigns as there were Lords that could raise any Forces, or were Masters of a Castle or Fort. Every private Quarrel was the occasion of a War, and the contending Parties made use of the Names of King Canutson or King Christiern, to cover their rising up in Arms with a Pretence of Authority, tho' at the bottom they did not own the Right or Interest of either of these Princes. This Scene of Disorder lasted four Years, during which Time the Kingdom was perpetually distracted with intestine Wars; and the people were so weary of a liberty that exposed 'em to so many and such terrible Miseries that they demanded the Restauration of King Canutson with extraordinary Eagerness and Importunity, preferring an easy Subjection to a wild and troublesome Freedom. Thus after so many Revolutions that Prince had the good Fortune to mount the Throne a third Time. He was solemnly invested with the Title and Quality of a King, and was put in possession of the Capital City; but the Bishops and Lords retained their Authority over the Provinces. He did not long survive this happy turn of his Fortune, and was so sensible at his Death of the Difficulties with which the Sovereign of an elective State must resolve to encounter, that he advised his Nephew Steno Stir whom he appointed to succeed him, to content himself with the Quality of Administrator of Sweden, for fear of provoking the Jealousy of the Lords by assuming a more elevated Title. The Estates, after his Death, approved the choice he had made, and the advice he had given his Successor. The Bishops and the Nobility fearing that if he were invested with the Royal Dignity, he would re-demand the Tributes, Revenues, and Forts which they had seized, confirmed the Title of Administrator, and in that Quality entrusted him with the Command of the Army, and the Government of the State. The Dignity of Administrator was properly a Commission during the Inter-Regnum or Vacancy of the Throne, which might be revoked and made void by the Estates. He was by his Office the General of the Kingdom, and had a more immediate Authority over the Soldiers and Officers, who took an Oath of Fidelity to him. The Archbishop of Upsal, as Chief Senator, which was a Dignity annexed to his Office, had the Precedency in public Solemnities and on Days of Ceremony; but in Time of War the Sovereign Power was lodged in the Person of the Administrator, and he enjoyed all the Authority of a King, tho' he durst not assume the Title. The Swedes were so afraid of absolute Power, that they dreaded the very Name of a King, and imagined that they enjoyed a greater Liberty under an Administrator, tho' his Authority was not Inferior to that of a King, and might be advanced as high as he had the Courage and Dexterity to raise it. Christiern the First endeavoured sometimes by Treaties and sometimes by Force to abolish that Dignity, and re-establish the Union of Calmar. The Bishops were still devoted to his Interest, and declared in his Favour as often as they could discover their Inclinations without Danger. During the space of Four and Forty Years, that Monarch and King John the Second his Son, governed Sweden by Turns with the Administrator Steno, and Suanto Stir: For it happened not unfrequently that the King of Denmark and the Administrator were at the same Time Masters of several Provinces according as the Faction of the Bishops, or the Party of the Nobility prevailed. In the mean time neither of 'em could make themselves Absolute in a Kingdom where the Sovereigns were oftentimes obliged to part with some Branch of their Prerogative, to purchase the Obedience of their Subjects. Such was the State of Sweden, when it began to be made the Theatre of the most memorable Revolutions that ever happened in the North, which may be justly reckoned the Foundations of the Swedish Monarchy, Charles XI. King of Sweden, of the Palatine Branch of Deuxponts is the Grandson of Catherine de Vasa, the Daughter of Charles of Sudermania, and Wife of Casimir Count Palatine of the Rhine. and of the Grandeur of that Family which at present possesses the Throne. After the Death of Swanto Stir the last Administrator of Sweden, the Factions and Parties, which by his Power and Policy he had broken and dispersed, began to break forth with fresh Violence. He owed his Advancement to his own Merit, and to the need the Kingdom had of his Protection: For he was chosen Administrator at a time when that Dignity seemed to be instituted on purpose to oppose the Attempts of the Danes. His Victories over the Muscovites raised his Glory and Reputation, and made his Memory Illustrious. His Power was almost equal to the Authority of the most Absolute Monarches. He was Fortunate in War, and respected in Peace. he obliged John II. King of Denmark, by the Terror of his Arms, to make a Truce with Sweden; and established Peace and Plenty among his People. The Nobility and Peasants looked upon him as the Protector of the Public Liberty; and his Merit procured him the Friendship of some of the Bishops, whom he had persuaded to disengage themselves from the Danish Faction. He never undertook any important Affair, without imparting his Designs to James Ulfonis Archbishop of Upsal, and Heming Gad Bishop of Lincopine: For tho' those Prelates were Enemies to his Dignity, they could not forbear loving and esteeming his Person. He showed an extraordinary Respect to the Senate, and affected so little Superiority over the Noble men, that he seemed only to excel 'em in Merit, tho' he was willing that People should know that this was rather an Effect of his Moderation, than of Weakness and Meanness of Spirit. He kept always a considerable Body of Standing Forces, that his Enemies might never find an Opportunity to Surprise him, before he was prepared to receive 'em. His Court and Household were composed of the Officers of his Army; he maintained 'em with his own Revenues in time of Peace, and made 'em his Ministers and Favourites. These prudent Maxims which he observed in the Management of all his Affairs, made him the Terror of the Danes, and their Faction, who durst never engage in any Attempt against Sweden, during his Government. After his Death, the Senate called a Meeting, or Convention of the Estates at Arboga, to proceed to the Choice of a Successor. The Bishops, led by the Consideration of their private Interest, endeavoured to support the Claim of the Kings of Denmark, under whose Reign they had always the largest Share in the Government, and lest no Means unattempted to revive the Union of Calmar. They represented to the Estates, that Plenty and a flourishing Trade, were the happy Effects of the Observance of that Treaty in Norway; that this was the only Way to change the present Truce with Denmark to a solid Peace, which could not but be extremely Advantageous to Sweden; and that on the contrary, the Election of an Administrator would make the Kingdom the Seat of a bloody and pernicious War, so long as there were any Kings in Denmark able to maintain the Justice of their Pretensions to the Crown of Sweden. But these Arguments were not much regarded by the rest of the Assembly, who were convinced that these designing Prelates would, for their own Interest, bring the Nation under a Yoke that was Grievous and Insupportable to all the other Estates of the Kingdom. The greatest part of the Deputies declared aloud, That they would have an Administrator, and the Bishops were forced to comply with the prevailing Opinion. The Archbishop of Upsal was the first that gave his Vote, and declared in Favour of the Senator Eric Trolle, who was a prudent and deserving Person; and besides recommended by his Age, Birth, Riches, and Alliance to the late Administrator. The Archbishop, to prevent any Opposition that might be made against that Senator's Advancement, assured the Friends and Relations of the late Administrator, that 'twas only the Respect he had for the Memory of that Great Man, which made him name Trolle for his Successor; adding, That by this means Swanto's Son, who by reason of his Youth, could not be supposed to be yet Master of so much Skill and Experience as was required for the Discharge of so great a Trust, would have an Excellent Opportunity to fit himself for the Management of Affairs, and to learn the Art of War under the Inspection of his Kinsman, who by reason of his old Age, could not keep him long from the Possession of his Father's Dignity. But this was only a specious Pretence to cover his hidden Designs. He had resumed the old Maxims of the Clergy after the Death of Swanto, or rather began now to discover those Inclinations which he durst not own under the Reign of that wise and powerful Prince. Eric Trolle was his intimate Friend, and he was not ignorant of his secret Affection and Dependence on the King of Denmark, by reason of a considerable Estate which he had in that Kingdom. 'Tis true, that Lord was a very Wise and Judicious Person, but he had neither Courage nor Resolution, and both his Age and Inclination made him Incapable of engaging in a War with Denmark. Besides the Archbishop concluded, That the Fear of losing his Estate in Denmark, and the sure Prospect of a considerable Recompense, would have so great an Influence over him, that he would be easily persuaded to accept of this Dignity by way of Trust, and afterwards make use of the Power it gave him, to make the King of Denmark Master of the Kingdom. But all these Politic Contrivances were frustrated, by the unconquerable Aversion with which the Swedes were possessed against all that were suspected to favour the Danish Interest. The Lay-Senators, the Nobility, the Deputies of the Provinces, and Consuls of Steckholm, agreed unanimously to exclude Eric Trolle, and at the same time declared for the young Prince Steno. The Bishops and their Faction persisted obstinately in the Choice of Trolle; and the Heat of the Two contending Parties began to occasion a terrible Disorder in the Assembly. But the Noblemen and Deputies maintained the Interest of Prince Steno with so much Zeal and Vigour, that the Bishops finding they could not safely oppose his Advancement any longer, submitted to the plurality of Voices, and even seemed to approve what they could not prevent. Thus the young Prince was at last invested with a Dignity which he owed to the Merit and Memory of his Father. July 21. Not long after the Disaffected Party began to raise new Dis●●●●bances, and to dispute the Validity of the Election, pretending that it was carried on by indirect Methods, and that the Electors were either biased or overawed 'Tis hard to divine what might have been the Event of a Contest about so consi●●●● le a Prize as the Supreme Power: But 'tis probable the Animosity of the two Contending Factions might at last have occasioned a Civil War, especially in an Elective Kingdom, where People are generally so unwilling to acknowledge a Man for their Sovereign, whom they used to cousider as their Equal; if the Difference had not been composed by the Mediation of the Common Friends of both Parties. By the Articles of this Agreement, the young Administrator was obliged to consent, that the Archbishop should resign his Benefice and Dignity to Eric Trolle's Son. 'Twas hoped that the Son's Advancement would soften the Father's Anger, and make him bear his Disappointment with less Impatience: And this was reckoned the surest Expedient to establish a good Understanding betwixt the two Families, and to preserve the Peace of the Nation. But notwithstanding all these pretended Advantages, the Promotion of young Trolle was opposed by the greatest part of the Nobility and Gentry, who looked upon this Agreement as a Condescension beneath their Courage, and injurious to the Reputation of their Party. They assured the Administrator, that they were able to maintain his Right with their Swords in the Field, against the Bishops and the Danish Faction: And some of●em who penetrated deeper into the Intrigues of State, and were better acquainted with the Art of Government, told him in private, That the Fate of his Predecessors should deter him from conferring the principal Dignity of the Church upon a Person that was already possessed of the highest Advantages both of Birth and Fortune: That since the fatal Treaty of Calmar, the Archbishops had b●●n the Authors and Fomenters of all the Intestine Wars that had harafsed the Kingdom, under the Reign and Administration of his Predecessors: That young Trolle was reputed a turbulent and daring Person: That those who considered the Zeal with which the Clergy and Danish Faction solicited his Preferment, could not but suspect his Fidelity to the present Government: And that 'twas absolutely inconsistent with the most obvious Rules of Prudence, to advance a Man that was in a manner obliged both by Interest and Natural Affection, to hate the Person who was the only Obstacle of the Grandeur of his Family. These were the principal Arguments with which these Grave Politicians endeavoured to convince the Administrator of the Dangerous Consequences of the proposed Agreement: But in this, as well as in most other cases, it appeared that the Force of Reason is not able to curb the unbridld Heat of Youth. The young Prince wanted Experience, and was unwilling to be governed by that of others: He was dazzled with the Splendour of his new Dignity, and could not think himself secured in the Possession of his beloved Grandeur, so long as his Title was controverted by so powerful a Rival. His mind was so taken up with the Pleasures of a present Enjoyment, that he was not at leisure to think of future Dangers; and perhaps he was so deluded by the seeming Generosity of the Action, that he was incapable of foreseeing the Hazard to which it exposed him. But whatever were the Inducements that betrayed him into this Error, 'tis certain that the Archbishop resigned with his Consent, and that Trolle was elected by the Chapter upon his Recommendation. He wrote to Pope Leo X. in his Favour, and remitted a considerable Sum of Money to the new Prelate, who was then at Rome, that he might be able to appear in an Equipage suitable to his Dignity, and to the Honour and Reputation of the Kingdom. The old Archbishop sent a secret Message to his Successor, by one of his Confidents, with private Orders to pass by the Court of Denmark, with which the Swedish Clergy kept an uninterrupted Correspondence. The Election of the Administrator, and the Advancement of Trolle to the Archbishopric of Upsal, were News of too great Importance to the King of Denmark, not to be imparted to him with all possible haste. King John had not long before left the Crown to his Son Christiern II. whose Temper was a sufficient Indication of his future Misfortunes. He was naturally Sour, Fierce, and untractable; his Courage proceeded rather from Transports of Fury, than from a magnanimous Desire of Glory; and he seemed only to make War, that he might feed his Eyes with the Bloody Horrors of Death. His Birth and the Choice of the Danes, had put him in Possession of two Crowns; but he could not think himself Happy in a Kingdom, where the Sovereign Power was restrained by the Laws, and by the Authority of the Senate. On the contrary, he looked upon Sweden as a Country, where by the Success of his Arms, and Right of Conquest, he might one day have the Pleasure to Rule with a boundless and unbridled Power. He waited with an extreme Impatience, till the Truce which his Father made with the late Administrator should expire, that he might put his Designs against that Kingdom in Execution. The Advancement of Trolle, who was descended of a Family, and engaged in a Party, that were always ready to promote the Interests of Denmark, helped him to bear the mortifying News of the Election of a new Administrator: And he imagined, that by the Assistance of the Swedish Clergy, he might obtain an easy Victory over a Prince whose Authority was not yet firmly established. He wrote with his own hand to that young Prelate, to congratulate his late Advancement, and sent him a considerable Sum of Money as a Token of his Friendship. Trolle was consecrated at Rome, and received the Pallium from Pope Leo X. In his return to Sweden, he passed by Lubeck, which at that time was the principal and most potent City of all the Hanse-Towns, and had engrossed the whole Trade of the Northern Kingdoms. There he sound a Gentleman whom King Christiern had sent to engage him in his Party. The Danish Minister, who was acquainted with his Master's most secret Designs, after he had delivered his Credentials, told the Archbishop in the King's Name, that His Majesty could not forbear taking this occasion to repeat the Assurances of his Friendship, and that he hoped to see the Union of Calmar revived by his Assistance, and by the Interest and Power to which the Dignity of his Office gave him so just a Title. Trolle was not ignorant of the Interest and Inclination of his Family; and both his Father and the old Archbishop had taken care to engage him in their Faction. He told the Gentleman that he was fully persuaded of the Justice of his Master's Pretensions to the Crown of Sweden; and prayed him to assure that Prince, in his Name, that he was very sensible of the Obligations which the Consideration both of his Office and Family laid upon him, to promote the Danish Interest; and that as soon as he had taken Possession of his Archbishopric, he would endeavour to give His Majesty the most convincing Marks of his Zeal and Affection to his Service. He had afterwards several private Conferences with King Christiern's Agent, during his abode at Lubeck. The Dane finding him to be of a haughty and imperious Temper, and extremely proud of his new Dignity, and of the Grandeur of his Family, resolved to attack him on the weak side, and to make him an Enemy to the Administrator, as well as a Friend to the King of Denmark. He insinuated with a great deal of Art, that he was obliged, in Justice to himself, and to the Honour of his Family, to resent the Affront that was put upon his Father; and added, That he could never believe that a Person of his Merit would tamely bear the Arrogancy of an Insolent Youth. He represented to him afterwards, That the Election of an Administrator was a late Invention of the Nobility to elude the Treaty of Calmar. That by this means the Kings of Denmark were deprived of their undoubted Right to the Crown of Swedon; and the Prelates of that Kingdom excluded from the Share which those Princes allowed 'em in the Government. Then finding that his Discourse had made a considerable Impression on the Archbishop's Mind, he added, as it were to comfort him after such Melancholy Reflections, That in all probability the young Administrator would not continue long in the Possession of his Dignity; That the King his Master was resolved to insist upon the Execution of the Treaty of Calmar; That his Claim would be asserted by Coarl●, and Ferdinand of Austria, whose Sister he had lately married, by the Dukes of Saxony his Uncles, and the Marquis of Brandenburg his Brother-in-law; That he was at Peace with all the Hanse-Towns; That the City of Lubeck, which formerly pretended to preserve an Equality betwixt the Northern Crowns, was not now in a Condition to assist Sweden; That the Republic was so weakened by the late War, in which it was engaged for the space of ten Years against the King of Denmark, that the Regency were wholly taken up with contriving Expedients to re-establish their Trade, and would think themselves obliged to Christiern, if he would consent to confirm and maintain the Peace which they had obtained; That his Master was endeavouring to make a League with France and England; and that as soon as the Truce betwixt Denmark and Sweden expired, he would enter the last of these Kingdoms at the Head of his Army, to maintain his Right, and establish his Authority. He added, That he had Orders to assure him in his Master's Name, That his Majesty would entrust him with the Government during his Absence, and advance him to the same Post which the Archbishops of Upsal enjoyed under the Reign of his Predecessors. The haughty Prelate listened attentively to a Proposal that flattered his Ambition. He looked upon the Kindness he had lately received from the Administrator, as a mere forced Condescension; and instead of loving and honouring him, as his Benefactor, he began to hate and suspect him as a secret and implacable Enemy of his Family, and one who was obliged by Interest to humble and oppose him. He fancied that he might aspire to the Authority which that Prince enjoyed, and even that he might obtain it, by devoting himself entirely to the King of Denmark's Service. Having considered all the advantageous Consequences of such a Revolution, he repeated his Protestations to the Envoy, that he would imitate the most Zealous of his Predecessors in their inviolable Fidelity to the Crown of Denmark. But since he was not well acquainted with the present State of a Kingdom from which he had been so long absent, 'twas resolved and agreed upon betwixt 'em, that he should spend some time in reviving and increasing the Danish Faction; and that the King should from time to time send private Agents to take an account of the Strength and Condition of their Party, and to concert the surest and most convenient Measures to put their Designs in Execution. The Danish Envoy having finished his Negotiation returned to his Master; and the Archbishop embarked for Sweden with a full resolution to Plot the ruin of the Administrator. Tho' that Prelate was educated at Rome, he had made but a slender progress in the Arts of Subtlety and Dissimulation, that are so industriously taught at that Court. He was naturally of a stiff and violent Temper, more learned than Politic, proud of the Riches and Power of his Family and absolutely governed by his Humour. He was extremely imperious and haughty, and even incapable of Complaisance: he hated his Superiors, could not endure his Equals, and slighted his Inferiors, among whom he reckoned all those who were not so rich as himself. He was so far from regulating his Behaviour to the Administrator according to the Maxims of Policy, that he did not so much as observe the common Rules of decency. He industriously avoided that Prince, who in an obliging manner came out of his Palace to meet him; and assoon as he came ashore, he went by Land to Upsal without sending any compliment to the Administrator, as if he had forgot both his Dignity and Kindness. He spent the first days after his Arrival in receiving the Compliments of his Suffragans, and the Homage of his Clergy. His Relations and Friends, and the chief Persons of the Danish Faction went to visit him, some to congratulate his advancement, and others to discover his humour, and observe his Behaviour to the Administrator. In the mean time there was nothing to be seen at Upsal but Feasting and Rejoicing, which lasted above a Month; for that young Prelate affected so extraordinary a Magnificence, and his Friends and the Creatures of his Family were so numerous, that he was attended with a Court which in some measure obscured that of his the Sovereign. But they were not so wholly intent upon their pleasure, as to forget Politics and Affairs of State. 'Twas during these Feasts and in the heat of an Entertainment that the violent and impetuous Prelate began to discover his Dissatisfaction. He complained to his Friends of the Injury which he pretended was done to his Father in the late Election; and even could not forbear saying publicly that Steno would have had but few Voices if the Election had been free. Afterwards he discoursed in private with the Bishops to discover their Inclinations to the Government, and to know what confidence he might place in their Assistance, if he should be engaged in any Design against the Administrator. He insinuated, as it were by way of common discourse; that 'twas to be feared the end of the Truce with Denmark would be the beginning of a bloody War; that he was persuaded Christiern would leave no Means unattempted to re-establish the Union of the Kingdoms upon the Foot of the Treaty of Calmar, notwithstanding the Election of an Administrator; that he pitied the miserable condition of his Country, which, in all probability, would be Sacrificed to the ambition of these two Princes; that he knew not what side the Clergy ought to take, in case of an open Rupture; that 'twas true the Office of the Administrator seemed to be instituted for the defence of the Nation and the Preservation of its liberty; but that the Pretensions of the Kings of Denmark were founded on a just Claim; and besides that those Princes seemed only to contend for the Title of Kings of Sweden, that they might entrust the Clergy with the whole care and Authority of the Government. He added that Time and their Advice would instruct him what measures he ought to observe with the King of Denmark: But as for Prince Steno, he declared that he was so fully convinced of the violent and indirect Methods that were used in his Election, that he did not think the Clergy obliged to defend and support the Dignity of the Administrator against the Danes, so long as that Prince was possessed of it. The Archbishop's Discourse was received with an universal Applause by his Suffragans. They unanimously declared for the King of Denmark, and even some of the most violent of 'em were of Opinion, that they ought immediately to invite him to break the Truce, and surprise Prince Steno, whom they reckoned an Usurper; and that at the same Time each Prelate should oblige the Towns and Castles in their respective Jurisdictions to own the Justice of the Danish pretensions. Others thought it necessary to put all Things in a Readiness to favour your the Invasion, and without losing Time to engage all their Friends and Vassals in the Design: and in the general all the Bishops endeavoured to outvie each other in expressing their Complaisance to their Primate and an entire Resignation to his Conduct, which they were the more willing to promise, because the intended Invasion was yet but an uncertain project, and both the War and the Dangers that attend it seemed to be at a Distance. Afterwards the Archbishop made it his Business to inquire into the Number and Strength of his Vassals. He sent a Body of Soldiers to take possession of the Fort of Steque, which belonged to the Archbishopric, and furnished it with Stores and Ammunition, as if the War had been already declared. He obliged his Friends and Relations to give him new Assurances of their Assistance, and by his Magnificence and Liberality engaged a considerable Number of 'em to remain with him. The misunderstanding betwixt that Prelate and the Administrator, and the preparations that were made by his Creatures and the rest of the Danish Faction, gave Occasion to People to believe that the Kingdom would quickly be made the Scene of a Civil War. Upsal became the general Rendezvous of all the Malcontents, and of those straggling Adventurers, who are always ready to offer their Service upon the first Appearance of a Faction, and are afterwards as apt to desert or betray their party, as they are variously acted by Fear or Interest. They were extremely well received by the Archbishop, who heard with pleasure their Complaints against the Government, and seemed to be touched with a Sense of their Grievances. He endeavoured to express his Dissatisfaction by his Discourse and all his Actions, that the disatisfacted Party might be encouraged to make their Addresses to him: but he carefully avoided every Thing that might give the People Occasion to suspect his Correspondence with the Danes, who, he knew, were generally hated by the whole Swedish Nation, except the Clergy. And therefore he took care to regulate his Behaviour in such a Manner, that his Hatred and aversion against the Administrator might be thought to proceed from a private Quarrel betwixt the two Families, in which the Estate was not at all concerned. The Administrator was equally surprised and incensed at the News of these Transactions. He perceived that the Archbishop was preparing for a Rupture, and was so enraged at that Prelate's Ingratitude, that being naturally of an impatient and fiery Temper, he would have immediately marched against him at the Head of his Army, if his Council had not moderated his Fury. They told him that Princes must not proceed in such Cases like private Persons; that his Anger and Resentment would only serve to strengthen the Archbishop's Party, and augment the Number of the Malcontents; that he had to do with a People who were extremely Jealous of their Liberty, and always ready to oppose the Attempts of their Sovereigns: and therefore they advised him to conceal his Indignation, and to endeavour to gain that Prelate by gentle and obliging Methods. Steno submitted to their Opinion, and under pretext of taking a Journey to some Lands that belonged to him, he passed through Upsal, which lay directly in his Way, and is but ten Swedish Leagues from Stockholm. He alighted at the Archbishop's Palace, and went to visit him with all the Demonstrations of Joy and an obliging Confidence that could be expressed by a Prince who had Reason to believe that his Dignity and Kindness would procure him a hearty Welcome. After he had congratulated his happy Return to the Kingdom, he told him that he was extremely glad that he had had an occasion to conttibute to his Advancement, and began to complain in a very kind and obliging Manner that he had not yet appeared at the Court. And in the general he omitted no Expressions of Kindness and Civility that might appease the Anger of that stubborn-Prelate, and bring him back to a Sense of his Duty. The Arch Bishop who was both vexed and surprised at that Prince's Arrival answered his Caresses with a Constraint and Disturbance that appeared visibly in all his Actions. However he entertained him with extraordinary Magnificence; but that was merely an Effect of his vanity, and designed rather to display his Power and Riches, than to express his Joy and Gratitude for the Honour the Administrator had done him. Nor could he forbear in the Heat of their Discourse to reproach that Prince indirectly for using violent Methods, to obtain a Dignity which was only due to the Merits of his Father. The Administrator who was loath to quarrel with a Man whom he purposely came to oblige, began to justify his Election; but that haughty Prelate won'd not so much as condescend to hear his Reasons, and told him with a great deal of heat that the Time would come when a free Convention of the Estates would do Justice to his Father, and to all those who were dissatisfied with the Government. The Prince was equally surprised at the Archbishop's Threaten, and incensed at his Pride and Insolency. He retired with a Resolution to employ all his Power and Interest to humble him; and lest the Court of Rome, which usually takes hold of such Occasions to extend its Authority, under pretext of protecting the Clergy, should interpose in this Affair, the Administrator wrote to the Pope to complain of the Insolence and ill Behaviour of that Prelate. Not long after the Pope returned an Answer full of kind and obliging Expressions. He blamed Trolle for his Turbulence and ingratitude, and added that he had sent Orders to his Legate who was then at the Court of Denmark, to go immediately to Sweden and in his Name to admonish the Archbishop of his Duty. But notwithstanding those specious pretences, the Instructions he gave to his Legate were intended rather for a Compliment than a real Satisfaction: For tho' he seemed to blame the Archbishop, he could not but rejoice in his Heart that both he and the other Prelates of the Kingdom, whom the Court of Rome is wont always to look upon as her Subjects and Creatures, should extend their Power, and assume a Share in the Government of the State. And besides the Popes had always bore a secret Aversion to the Kings, and Sovereigns of Sweden, since those Princes had discontinued the payment of the Tribute usually called St. Peter's Pence. Ann. 940. Bazius Hist. Eccles. Suec. & Gotica. 'Twas imposed by King Olaus as a Tax upon all his Subjects, when the Christian Religion was first introduced into the Kingdom. But most of his Successors refused to submit to an Imposition, which was equally injurious both to the Prince and to the Subjects. Several Popes had in Vain demanded that Tribute; Honorius III. John XXII. Innocent VI. Gregory XI. and even some of 'em had darted their usual Thunders of Excommunication, but without making the least impression upon those Princes: So that the Court of Rome was at last obliged to give over its successless Attempts upon a People, whose Eyes were opened rather by Policy than Learning, and who by an early and unanimous Resolution had shaken off the Fear of Ecclefiastical Censures. The Administrator was admonished by his Council, who were acquainted with the Inclinations and Politics of the Court of Rome, not to rely upon the Pope's Assistance in so dangerous a Juncture: Nor did he place so much Confidence in the Apostolical Letters, but at the same Time he took more effectual Measures for the Defence and preservation of his Authority. He summoned a Meeting of the Estates at Tellia, under pretext that the Truce with Denmark was ready to expire; but in effect to procure a new Confirmation of this Title and Authority, and at the same time to discover the Strength of the Archbishop's Party. That Prelate, on the other hand, made it his Business to gain more Friends to the King of Denmark, and to raise new Enemies to the Administrator. He exacted fresh Assurances of Fidelity from those of his Party, and even engaged the Governors of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicopinc in the Danish Faction. Afterwards he sent a trusty Messenger to King Christiern, to give him an Account of the present Posture of Affairs, and of the Condition of his Party; and to entreat him to advance immediately at the Head of his Army, without staying for the end of the Truce, which he might easily find several plausible Pretexts to violate. And besides he ordered his Agent to assure him, That the Government of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicopinc would declare in his Favour, and receive his Forces into the Places under their Command. Christiern, replied to these Solicitations, that it would not be sufficient to break the Truce, unless the Estates of Denmark would contribute to the War against Sweden; that he was endeavouring to engage the principal persons of the Kingdom in that Design; that he believed he had already gained the Legate that was going to Sweden; that if the Negotiation of that Prelate should not be attended with success, he would take care to start some difference betwixt the Two Nations, and push it on so far that the Estates of Denmark should be obliged to take up Arms in the defence of the Nation. In the mean time the Estates of Sweden Assembled at Tellia, where the Administrator had appointed 'em to meet; and he had the pleasure to see that most of the Deputies were the same persons who had contributed most effectually to his Advancement. This encouraged him to summon the Archbishop to repair thither, in order to his qualifying himself for his Office, by taking the usual Oath of Fidelity to the Estates. But that Prelate not daring to appear in an Assembly, where his Enemy had so strong a party, shut himself up in the Fort of Steque, which was a Castle seated on the top of a Hill, and equally fortified by Art and Nature. The Archbishop of Upsal had taken all imaginable care to render it Impregnable, according to the Rules that were observed in those days; and besides, it was sufficiently secured by the privileges of the Clergy which made it an inviolable Sanctuary. The Archbishop called a meeting of the Bishops and others of his Faction, and the Assembly was held in that Castle, as if the Convention at Tellia had neither been free nor lawfully called. Thus both parties were making preparations for an open Rupture, Joan. Magnus vit. Arc●iep. Vpsal. when John Angelo Arcemboldi, Pope Leo the Tenth's Legate in the Northern Kingdoms arrived in Sweden, and offered his Mediation to negotiate an Agreement betwixt the Archbishop and the Administrator. The Legate was of a smooth and pliant Temper, extremely Polite and Complaisant, and seemed to make the getting of Money his principal Business, and the main Object of his Desires He pretended, among his other Commissions, to be entrusted with a full power to grant Licenses for the eating of Flesh on Fish-days, to those who would be at the charge of purchasing a dispensation. At the same time he distributed indulgences to all those who would contribute a certain sum for the Building of St. Peter's Church at Rome. These new Projects for draining the People of their Money were set on foot about that time, and carried a little too far by the Ministers of the Court of Rome under the Pontificate of Leo X. though perhaps without his knowledge. Arcemboldi, scraped together those profitable Incomes, with all the greediness of a Soldier that is sent to levy Contributions. He had fleeced a part of Denmark under the protection of his Bulls, and not satisfied with the considerable sums he had raised in that Kingdom, he put his Money out to Interest, or employed it in Merchandizing, when he was preparing for his departure to Sweden. King Christiern, was extremely dissatisfied with the Commission and Behaviour of that Legate, who under a Religious pretext drew all the Money out of his Dominions; but he durst not express his displeasure. He could not hope to succeed in his design against Sweden, without the assistance of the Clergy, and he was afraid lest they would become his Enemies, if he should quarrel with the Court of Rome. Thus he was forced to purchase the favour of that Prelate at the rate of exposing his Kingdom as a prey to his Avarice. He overloaded him with Caresses and Obligations during his Abode in Denmark, and at his departure he received his last visit with the highest Demonstrations of kindness and Civility. He prayed him to employ the interest and Authority to which his Character entitled him for the Establishment of a firm and lasting Peace betwixt the Two Kingdoms. He assured him that he was ready to consent to any reasonable expedients for the carrying on of so good a design, provided the Swedes would engage to put the Treaty of Calmar in execution. He added that neither the Civil Wars, nor the most successful Rebellions could be supposed to make void the Obligation of so solemn a Treaty; that the Clergy and all the honest party in the Kingdom looked upon the Union that was agreed upon in that famous Assembly as the truest way to establish a solid and durable Peace betwixt the Two Nations; and that this was the only fault which the Administrator could object against the Archbishop. He prayed the Legate to protect that Prelate from the unjust Rage of a rash and insolent youth; and concluded that he hoped he would put some difference betwixt a Captain of Rebels, and a Sovereign, whose Family had been always devoted to the interest of the holy See. The Legate was not ignorant that the Court of Rome was extremely well pleased with the Danes, and very much dissatisfied with the Swedes; and besides he knew that King Christiern was allied to the House of Austria, for which the Pope had an extraordinary respect: but the most prevailing Motive that engaged him in that Prince's service was the consideration of the Money he left in the Kingdom, and of that which he hoped to get at his return, in some Provinces where he had not yet published his Indulgences. He assured the King that he would prosecute his designs with all imaginable Vigour and Zeal, and even insinuated to him that he had secret orders to favour his pretensions and protect his Creatures, adding, that under the seeming Character of a Mediator, would he promote his Interest, and serve him with as much Fidelity and Affection as he could expect to find in his own Ministers. The King of Denmark relying upon these Protestations discovered his most secret designs, and talked to him with more freedom than a Prince ought to use with a Foreign Minister. He told him, that he was sure of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicopinc, that all the Bishops were ready to receive him into the places that were under their Command, and that the Archbishop of Upsal who managed the whole design would come over to his Army assoon as he should appear on the Frontiers of the Kingdom. He entreated the Legate to confer with that Prelate, if it were possible to keep any Correspondence with him without giving people occasion to suspect the design of their Conferences. He desired him also to concert with the Archbishop the surest and most convenient Methods to put their project in execution. The Legate left Denmark with these Instructions, and as soon as he arrived at the Court of Sweden, he publicly exhorted the Administrator and the Senate in the Pope's Name to conclude a firm and lasting Peace with Denmark. Some days after he demanded a private Audience of the Administrator, in which he entreated that Prince to grant the honour of his Friendship to the Archbishop, and not to disturb that Prelate in the possession of a dignity which the Pope conferred upon him merely at his Recommendation. Steno replied in few Words, and with a great deal of Courage and Resolution, that he would always receive his Holiness' desires with Submission and Respect, and have an honourable regard for the Person of his Legate; but withal he told him, that he ought in the first place to offer his Advice and Admonitions to the Archbishop, who he assured him might enjoy his Dignity without the least disturbance or molestation, if he would return to a sense of his duty. The Legate who only waited for an occasion to enter upon the Subject of his Negotiation, told the Prince that he had received orders from the Pope to offer and consult about the best expedients for bringing the difference betwixt him and the Archbishop to an amicable agreement, and for establishing a firm and durable peace between Sweden and Denmark; and that he perceived that the latter could hardly be accomplished without the former. He prayed him to accept the mediation of the holy See, he exhorted him to prefer a solid Peace before the uncertain chance of War, which perhaps would not be equally agreeable to all the Estates of the Kingdom, and would make him odious even to the Nobility and Commons, if it should happen to be prolonged beyond their Expectation, or if they should be disappointed of their hope of success. This discourse and the care the Legate took to confound the Archbishop's Affair with the King of Denmark's pretensions, made the Administrator suspect the intentions of that Prelate, who he concluded was gained by his Enemies, and acquainted with all their Designs. He knew how much it was his interest to discover the bottom of their project; but 'twas not an easy Task for a young Swedish Prince to pump a secret out of an Italian Prelate, who had been trained up in the art of dissimulation in the Court of Rome. And therefore instead of endeavouring to unriddle the mystery by overreaching that crafty Minister in an art of which he was an absolute Master, he resolved to attack him on the weak side; and in pursuance of that design, he entreated him, by the advice of the Senate, to distribute his indulgences in the Kingdom, assuring him that during that time he would take such measures as might be conducive to the public good, and agreeable to the inclinations of the holy Father. This contrivance had all the success that could be desired: The Legate was extremely glad of so favourable an opportunity of continuing his gainful trade with so fair a prospect of Advantage, which was the only design of his Legation to the Northern Countries. He was afraid that if the Two Nations should come to an open Rupture, 'twould be impossible for him to pursue his Commission in Sweden, and that the tumultuous confusion of War would deprive him of the profits of his Mission, for which 'twas thought he had advanced a considerable Sum to the Apostolical Chamber. And therefore as soon as he had obtained the consent of the Administrator and Senate, he published his Bulls thro' the whole Kingdom, and his Officers took care to disperse 'em thro' all the Provinces. Those under-Collectors, or Licenced Beggars whom he carried about with him, were certain persons who had farmed the right of publishing his Bulls, and were obliged to purchase their Leases for a considerable sum of Money. 'Twas always his Custom to agree with the highest bidder, without regarding the qualifications of those mercenary Preachers, provided they could give him sufficient security for the payment of his Money. The Administrator, either out of Policy or Devotion, seemed very desirous of obtaining these indulgences. He was very liberal on that occasion; and in imitation of his example the Senators and all the Nobility laid out considerable sums of Money on these Commodities. The common people who are usually the best customers at such Markets, emptied their pockets to secure their Souls: every one was willing to contribute to the pious design, and even the wildest Debauches seemed to grow fond of the modish Devotion, which the Administrator had brought into fashion, and were easily persuaded to submit to a penance that tended only to mortify their purses. Arcemboldi amassed a prodigious Treasure in Sweden, Vit. Archiep. Vpsal. Joan. Magni. and the Administrator suffered him to export the Money in Specie, without paying any Customs or Duties. This was a very considerable favour; for all the Princes of Germany exacted a third part of the profits of the indulgences that were published in their Dominions. And as a further mark of his kindness he sent several magnificent presents to the Legate, and among the rest a considerable quantity of rich Furs, and a very large Table of massy Silver. The Administrator imagining that he had absolutely gained the Legate by so many obliging Demonstrations of his Favour, and by the richness of his presents, some time after took an occasion to discourse with him in private. After he had complained of the Archbishop's ingratitude, he told the Legate that he had received a full information of that Prelate's pernicious designs, and that he was resolved either to bring him to a sense of his duty, or to make him leave the Kingdom. Arcemboldi was so charmed with that Prince's liberality that he acknowledged the Justice of his resolution, and even cou●d not forbear discovering the King of Denmark's secret. He thought his Conscience obliged him to bestow his favours, where he received the most bountiful returns, and perhaps was afraid that the Administrator was already acquainted with the instructions he had received from the King of Denmark, and would stop the Money he had raised in the Kingdom, if he should still continue to conceal so dangerous a secret. Resolving then to make the best advantage of a discovery which perhaps he could not prevent, he gave the Prince a full account of the King of Denmark's designs, of the correspondence he entertained with the Swedish Clergy, and of the infidelity of the Governors of the Castles of Stockholm and Nicopinc. Yet for his own security he made the Administrator promise to carry on his design with so much prudence and caution, that the Archbishop might not have the least occasion to suspect that he had betrayed King Christiern's Secret. At his Return to Denmark, he seemed to be extremely afflicted with the ill success of his Negotiation. He told the King that the Administrator was so exasperated against the Archbishop, that there was no hope of a speedy Reconciliation; that in his opinion that Prelate was an obstacle to the Re-establishment of the Treaty of Calmar; that he kept himself constantly shut up in the Castle of Steque, from whence he seemed to threaten the Administrator with a Civil War; that he did not think it convenient to go thither, lest Steno should have suspected his design; that the Administrator was possessed with an extraordinary Aversion against the person of that Prelate; and that he had Reason to believe that though 'twere possible to prevail with the Prince to resign his dignity, he would never be persuaded to consent to that proposal, while he thought it might prove advantageous to his Enemy. The King of Denmark perceiving the ill success of the Legate's Negotiation, concluded that he could never make himself Master of Sweden but at the head of a powerful Army. He considered also that the Truce was not yet expired, and that he could not begin the War without the consent and approbation of the Estates of Denmark: and therefore he gave private orders to his Admiral to affront the first Swedish Ships he should meet with, not doubting but that the Administrator would endeavour to revenge such an indignity, by way of Reprisal or Retaliation, either by Land or Sea, which would oblige the Estates and Senate of Denmark to declare War against Sweden. In the mean time the Administrator took all possible care to frustrate the designs of his Enemies; and resolved to make the best improvement of the Legate's discovery without betraying his secret. He informed the Senate that several persons in the Kingdom were engaged in a Conspiracy against the State, and that the Governors of Stockholm and Nicopinc had betrayed their Trust, and were ready to receive the Enemies into the places which they commanded. The Senate was alarmed at the News of so black a design, and prayed him to secure the Traitors. He pretended to take a review of the Garrison of Nicopinc, and as soon as the Governor and Soldiers came out of the Fort he ordered a new Garrison to take possession of the place, under the Command of a Governor who was absolutely devoted to his Interest. At the same time he gave orders to arrest the Governor of the Castle of Stockholm, Septemia. who attended at Court according to his usual Custom. Then he called a meeting of the Estates at Westeras, the Capital City of Westmannia, where those two Governors were accused of contriving and abetting a Treasonable design against their Country, and Commissioners were appointed to draw their Indictment. The fear of punishment and the hope of a pardon made so strong an impression upon 'em, that they confessed their design to deliver up these places to the King of Denmark, and accused the Archbishop as the Author and Fomenter of the Conspiracy. The Administrator having this advantage over him, resolved to proceed against him with the utmost Rigour; and in order to his Conviction ordered him to be summoned to give an account of his Behaviour to the Estates. Some of the Senators who were sensible of the dangerous tendency of these divisions, and dreaded the fatal consequences of an open Rupture, endeavoured underhand to persuade the Archbishop to submit to the Administrator, and even offered him a safe Conduct signed by the principal Members of the Estates, hoping to divert the threatening storm, and to gain the stubborn Prelate by easy and gentle methods. The Archbishop was enraged to find that his designs were blasted by too early a discovery: he complained to his Friends of the King of Denmark's remissness and neglect, and immediately sent one of his Creatures to that Prince to acquaint him with the danger to which his party in Sweden was exposed, and to hasten his March to that Kingdom. In the mean time to amuse the Senate, he desired that a new Convention of the Estates might be summoned, under pretext that the greatest part of the deputies that composed the Assembly at Westeras were either the Creatures or Relations of his declared Enemy. The Estates were so incensed at the Pride and Obstinacy of that religious Prelate, that they resolved to secure his person and bring him to a Trial. They entreated the Administrator to invest the place where he resided; and at the same time orders were given out to apprehend his Father, and such of his Friends and Relations as were suspected to be privy to his designs against the Government, or might be supposed to be able and willing to take up Arms in his Defence. And since they foresaw that these Proceed would infallibly occasion a Rupture with the King of Denmark, the Administrator was desired to raise the Militia, and to put the Kingdom in such a posture, that it might not be in danger to be surprised by its Enemies. The Breach betwixt the Archbishop and the Estates, gave the Prince an occasion to revenge a private quarrel, under the plausible pretext of punishing a public Enemy, and that he might not lose so favourable an opportunity, he gave Orders immediately for a general Rendezvous of all the Nobility and Militia of the Kingdom. His Friends and Relations repaired to his Assistance at the head of their Forces, every one striving to signalise his Fidelity to his Country, and Affection to the Prince, in a War that was undertaken to maintain his Election, and defend the Liberty of the Nation. Among all the Noblemen who assisted the Administrator on this occasion, there was none who expressed a more vigorous Zeal for his Interest then Gustavus Ericson, the great Standard Bearer of the Crown: A young Lord about Six and Twenty Years of Age, descended from the ancient Kings of Sweden, and particularly from King Canutson, who was his great Uncle. He was the Son of Eric Vasa, Governor of Finland, and Cousin to the Administrator, with whom he was educated. He had naturally a high and daring Spirit, his Soul was postessed with an eager desire of Glory, and infinitely more sensible of the Manly Delights of Ambition, than of the softer Charms of Pleasure. The Administrator divided his Favour and Confidence betwixt him and his Father; but the old Age of that Senator, and a certain Timorousness that appeared in all his Actions, made such an impression upon the Prince, that though he did not esteem him less for these Disadvantages, he took more pleasure in Gustavus, who with an equal solidity of Judgement, was Master of more Courage and Strength of Mind, and never proposed any Designs or Expedients, but what were suitable to the Bravery, and agreeable to the Inclinations of his young Master. 'Twas by his Advice that the Prince resolved to give Fire Arms to the Peasants, who till then, had only, or for the most part, made use of Bows and Arrows. The Administrator ordered a considerable number of Muskets to be brought to Lubeck, and put on Board a Ship, which 〈◊〉 Sail immediately for Stockholm, but was taken by the Danish Admiral, as she came out of the Mouth of the Trave, which passes by Lubeck. This Act of Hostility served for a Declaration and Signal of a Bloody War, which began betwixt the two Nations, notwithstanding the opposition made by the Estates of Denmark, who were desirous to continue the Truce. The Administrator was not so discouraged by this Loss, as to give over the design he had formed against the Archbishop. He put himself at the head of the Militia or Infantry, which was the most numerous Body in his Army, and gave the Command of the Horse to Gastavus. The Bishops of Stregnez and Lincopinc marched before, under pretext of interposing their Interest and Mediation, to bring their Primate to a Sense of his Duty; but their real Design was to give him notice of the Strength and Condition of the Administrator's Forces. For though the Prelates were engaged both by Interest and Inclination in the Danish Faction, as well as the Archbishop, they were more Politic and Cunning, and took care to conceal their real Sentiments, the discovery of which could neither be advantageous to their Party, nor safe for themselves, at a time when the whole Nation was in Arms for the Administrator. At their arrival at Steque, they entreated the Administrator to excuse 'em for not declaring against that Prince, according to their agreement at Upsal, assuring him that they only waited till the King of Denmark should enter the Kingdom to support 'em. They advised him to reflect upon the Power and Strength of the Administrator, who in few days would appear before the W●●●s of his Castle, at the head of a numerous Army; and concluded with telling him, that 'twould be an Action worthy his Prudence to divert the impending Storm, and amuse the young Prince with a seeming Submission, from which he might easily disengage himself, as soon as they should meet with a more favourable juncture to put their desirous in Execution. The Arch-Fishop rejected the Advice of his positick Subingans with Anger and Disdain, and chid 'em for their Weakness, which he branded with the names of Treason and Cowardice. He told 'em he had to ●●ived Advice by an Envoy from Denmark, that Christiern was preparing to invade Sweden with all his Forces; that his Fleet was fitted out, and ready to make a Descent; that the Administrator was 〈◊〉 in a Condition to oppose so potent an Enemy, that be hoped in a little time to see the King of Denmark seated on the Swedish Throne, and that they had reason to fear that he would be revenged on his false Friends, as well as on his declared Enemies. The Bishops finding that their Remonstrances served only to exasperate their fierce and stubborn Primate, retired to give place the Administrators Army, which at the same time appeared before the Castle. The Prince hoped to carry the Place, before the Danes could be able to make a Diversion, but he had scarce opened the Trenches, when he was informed that the Enemy had made a descent near Stockholm, and were destroying the Country with Fire and Sword. Upon this advice he divided his Army, and leaving the Infantry to guard the lines, he marched with the Cavalry towards the Enemy, accompanied with Gustavus, and followed by all the Swedish youth, who longed for an occasion to signalise their Courage under the Command and in the presence of their Prince. August. The Administrator met the Danes near the Castle of Wedel; and Gustavus was the first who charged 'em at the head of a Squadron. The Action was very bloody, and the Victory was for some time disputed on both sides with all the obstinacy which is usually observed in those first Encounters, on the event of which the honour of the Nation and the success of the Campaign seems to depend. But at last the Danish Troops were defeated, and the greatest part of 'em cut to pieces: those who had the good fortune to escape made a disorderly Retreat to their Ships, and retired to Denmark. The Prince ascribed all the glory of this important Action to Gustavus, who after he had attacked the Enemies with a great deal of Vigour, ran into themidst of 'em with his Sword in his hand, and pursued 'em to their Vessels, without giving 'em time to Rally. 'Twas upon this occasion that the Prince began to consider him as an useful person, whom before he had only loved as an agreeable Companion. He admired the surprising genius of that young Lord, his eager inclination to War, his Courage, Valour, and above all the extraordinary presence of Mind he had shown in the first Essay of his Arms. He was the best Judge of such Qualities as these, and naturally inclined to prefer 'em before other endowments: and consequently they made a stronger and more lasting impression upon his Mind. After so considerable a success, the Prince led back his Victorious Troops to the Siege of Steque. The Archbishop was extremely alarmed at the News of the entire defeat and flight of the Danes, who abandoned him to the mercy of his Enemies; for he imagined that the King of Denmark would have taken more effectual measures to support and relieve him. The Bishops, and the rest of his party were so overawed by the Prince's power that they durst not declare against him and even those who were most suspected were either secured, or driven out of the places that were under their Command. In the mean time the besiegers carried on their Works to the foot of the Wall: but though the Archbishop was not able to make a longer resistance, the natural Pride and fierceness of his Temper, and his implacable aversion against the Administrator would not suffer him to condescend to a Treaty. He defended the Castle for some days with all the fury and obstinacy of a desperate Man who resolves to bury himself under the ruins of the Walls that enclose him: but the Officers of the Garrison were of another opinion, and fearing to be treated as Rebels if the place should be stormed and they found in Arms against their Prince and Country, forced their haughty Governor to Capitulate. He desired to treat with the Administrator in person, and offered to come to his Tent provided Gustavus should be delivered as a Hostage. Steno consented to that proposal, and Gustavus entered the Castle at the same time that the Archbishop came out of it in order to attend the Administrator. But he was so scared with a sense of his guilt, that he durst neither rely upon the exchange nor the Faith of a Treaty, which is reckoned an inviolable security according to the Law of Nations. And therefore knowing how dear Gustavus was to the Prince, that he might at least have the pleasure to taste the cruel delights of Revenge, he left orders with the Officers of the Garrison, to cause that Lord to be hanged on the Battlements of the Castle, if they should receive advice that the Administrator treated him as a Prisoner. When he came before the Prince he desired leave to Capitulate, with as much confidence as if he had been defending the place, for the service of his Country, against the public Enemies of the Nation. But the Administrator, desiring that the obstinacy of that Prelate might be reputed a Crime against the State, and a downright Rebellion, refused to enter into a Treaty, and in the name and behalf of the Estates of Sweden, required, that a Garrison might be put into the Castle. He told the Archbishop that 'twas the Senate's business to give Judgement concerning his behaviour; and to regulate the conditions of the Treaty; adding that he would not appear in the Senate till they had decided that affair; and that he would neither be his Friend nor his Judge, since he refused to acknowledge his Authority. The Archbishop, who was still as haughty and insolent as ever, imagined that the Administrator, notwithstanding his seeming Resolution, referred the decision of their difference to the Senate, on purpose that some of the Members of that illustrious Body might offer their mediation in order to a friendly agreement. Upon this Consideration he surrendered the Castle to the Prince, and having obtained a safe Conduct or protection, took Journey to Stockholm accompanied with a numerous Train of his Followers, and attended with as magnificent an Equipage, as if he had triumphed over all his Enemies. He sanfyed that his interest with the King of Denmark would strike such a Terror into his Judges, that they would think themselves abundantly satisfied by his pretending to be innocent; concluding that they would look upon his Revolt, as a private quarrel betwixt him and the Administrator, occasioned by the jealousy of the Government, and would expect no other Satisfaction, than a bare acknowledgement of that Prince's Authority. But he was quickly made sensible of his Error, and of the vanity of his Airy Hopes; for as soon as he arrived at Stockholm, they began to proceed against him with Vigour. The Senate finding that they might safely rely upon the assistance of the Administrator, who was still at the head of his Army, gave judgement against that Prelate; and the Bishops of Lincoping, Stregnez, and Scara, who were Members of that Body, were obliged to submit to the plurality of Voices, and to subscribe his Condemnation, for fear of being suspected and prosecuted as Favourers and Abettors of his Rebellion. He was declared an Enemy to his Country, and 'twas ordained by the Senate that he should immediately resign his Title to the Archbishopric, that he should retire to a Monastery to do Penance for all the Disturbances his Ambition had raised in the Kingdom; that the Fort of Steque which had encouraged the Danes to invade Sweden; and under the former Arch-Bishops had been always made a Sanctuary and Retiring-place for Rebels and disaffected Persons, should be demolished, that public Thanks should be given to the Administrator, for his Diligence in stifling the Rebellion; and that the whole Kingdom should unanimously concur to maintain the authority of that Prince, and the Decree of the Senate, in case the Pope through misinformation or prejudice, should endeavour to restore the Archbishop. This Decree was entered in the public Registers, signed by all the Senators, Spiritual and Temporal; and in execution of these Orders, the Fort of Steque was demolished, and the Archbishop forced to renounce his Dignity. He delivered his Resignation in full Senate, to be transmitted to the Pope; but at the same time, he sent one of his Creatures to Rome, to complain of these violent Proceed, and to beg the Protection of the Holy See. The King of Denmark engaged all his Friends at the Court of Rome, to employ their Interest to support and defend that Prelate, whose Abdication had blasted all his Designs, and ruin'd his Party in Sweden. He was rather irritated than discouraged at the defeat of his Forces, and made new Levies to invade Sweden, during the next Campaign; for the Estates of Denmark thought themselves obliged to revenge the loss they sustained at Wedel. He sent to Muscovy to solicit the Czar to declare against the Administrator, and endeavoured to prevail with the Pope, to join his Ecclesiastical Thunders to the Forces with which he designed to attack that Prince. His importunity and the Archbishop's Complaints, made so great an impression upon the Pope, that he ordered his Legate Arcemboldi, who was still in Denmark, to return immediately to Sweden, and require the Administrator to put the Archbishop in possession of his Office and Dignity upon pain of Excommunication. The Legate, at his arrival in Sweden, employed all his Interest and Rhetoric to persuade that Prince to give the Pope Satisfaction. He represented to him in private, with an ingenuity and freedom that were not suitable to his Character, but seemed to be the effects of their former Friendship, and a requital of the Administrators Kindness, that the Anger and Dissatisfaction of the Court of R●●●, were terrible to the greatest Monarches; that he ought to dread and avoid the fatal Consequences of an Excommunication; that in such a Case, the People as well as the Clergy would forsake him; that even his Friends and most devoted Creatures, would hardly venture to incur the Censure and Indignation of the Church; that since both his Honour and Revenge were satisfied by the Arch-Bishops Resignation, he had a fair opportunity to lay an Obligation upon the Holy See, and that the Pope would by that means, be engaged to be surety for that Prelate's good Behaviour. The Administrator communicated the Pope's Message to the Senate, and acquainted 'em both with his Desires and Menaces. The Bishops of Lincoping, Stregnez, and Scara, who had been●forc'd to sign the Archbishop's Sentence, seconded the Legate's Proposal with a great deal of Vigour, but were unanimously opposed by the Lay-Senators, who were the most powerful and numerous part of the Assembly. They told the Administrator, that he ought not to be scared at the Thunders of the Vatican, since their Strength and Efficacy depended merely upon the Weakness and Credulity of those against whom they were pointed, that the Contrivances and Machinations of the Court of Rome were always covered with a religious Disguise; that Scorn and Contempt was the best security against such Menaces; that the Pope was incensed against 'em for denying his Tribute, and that the King of Denmark, in Conjunction with Leo X. solicited the Restoration of a Rebel, to his former Power and Dignity, that he might afterwards by his Assistance, make himself master of the Kingdom. Steno by their Advice, answered the Legate, that he could not imagine what motives sho●'d induce the Pope to undertake the defence of a Traitor, who was seized in actual Rebellion against his country, and deserved to be punished with Death, for holding Intelligence with the Enemies of the Nation; that his Character and Dignity could not be supposed to protect him from the just indignation of his injured Sovereign; that his Judges thought they had pronounced a very favourable Sentence against him, by condemning him only to perpetual Imprisonment; that his Brethren of the Clergy had signed his Condemnation, and that his Judgement could not be reversed without exposing the Kingdom to new and fatal Disorders. The Experience he had formerly had of the Legate's temper, made him resolve to strengthen these Reasons with a more prevailing and demonstrative Argument; and therefore after he had softened him with several considerable Presents, he offered him the Archbishopric of Upsal, and engaged to obtain a Decree of the Estates in his favour, impowering him to hold that Benefice, during his Life, without being obliged to reside in the Kingdom. The Legate was so dazzled with the tempting prospect of filling his Cossers with the Revenues of so fat a Benefice, that he forgot his Commission, and thought he might plead a sufficient excuse for neglecting to execute the Orders he had received from the Pope. He embraced the alluring proposal with joy, and in Testimony of his Gratitude to his Benefactor, he approved all that he had done, and publicly blamed the Archbishop. He wrote to Rome against that Prelate, and assured the Pope, that he had justly drawn upon himself the Indignation of the Administrator and Estates of Sweden, by rebelling against his Country. At the same time he solicited all his Friends to employ their Interest with the Holy Father, to procure a Confirmation of the Sentence pronounced against that Prelate, and leave to appear a Candidate at the approaching Election. But the Pope rejected his Requeit, and absolutely refused to grant the Permi●●sion that was required to qualify him for that Dignity; either out of regard to the house of Austria and the King of Denmark, who declared in favour of the Archbishop, or as a mark of his just resentment for the Offence he had given by his scandalous way of distributing Indulgences in the North. Upon the Administrator's refusal to restore the Archbishop, the Pope discharged his Thunders against the whole Kingdom, and particularly against the Administrator and Senate, whom he Excommunicated. Besides he ordained 'em to rebuild the Fort of Steque at their own charge, and to pay a Hundred Thousand Ducats as a sine to the Archbishop. The Bull was directed to Theodore Archbishop of Lunden in Denmark, and the Bishop of Odensee in Fuenen, who at King Christiern's solicitation were entrusted with the care of publishing i●: and that Prince was desired to put it in execution and to treat the disobedient Swedes as Excommunicated persons and obstinate Schismatics. The suddenness of so terrible a blow surprised all Europe, and the Swedes were extremely offended at the last article of the Bull which committed the execution of it to the King of Denmark. They said that it did not become the common Father of Christendom to side with either of the contending parties, much less to make ●se of his power which was altogether spiritual, to protect a Rebel and a Traitor, and to authorise a Prince, who endeavoured to make himself master of their liberties and Fortunes. The Senate issued out a strict order prohibiting all persons to give obedience to the Bull under severe penalties: and the Administrator took all possible care to put himself in a condition to oppose the Danish Army, without which he was not much afraid of all the Thunders of the Vatican. The Legate perceiving that 'twould be scandalous to reside longer at the Court of a Prince wh●m his Master had Excommunicated; was forced to leave Sweden and to relinquish his expectation of the Archbishopric of Upsal. At his return to Denmark he found King Christiern drawing his forces together in order to his expedition against Sweden. Assoon as that Prince received the Pope's Bull, he entered into that Kingdom at the head of his Army, May. and immediately began to destroy the Country with Fire and Sword, to stun the Swedes with terrible apprehensions of his vengeance. But at the same time to give some colour of Justice and Religion to those Barbarities which he committed purely out of Revenge, he caused the Bull to be solemnly affixed in all the places where he left the marks of his Fury, as if he had only come with a design to execute the Pope's orders. Some time after he sat down with all his Forces before Stockholm, hoping that the Terror of his Arms, the Consternation of the Citizens, and especially the fear of Excommunication would occasion some Tumult that might be improved to his advantage: But the Governor and Magistrates of the City took such effectual measures to keep the people in order, that there was not the least appearance of any disturbance. The Inhabitants were possessed with so strong an aversion against the Danes that they resolved to descend the Town to the last extremity; and the Burghers mingled with the Soldiers of the Garrison made frequent and funous Sallies. The Besiegers found every where an incredible resistance: every Foot of Ground which they gained cost 'em the Lives of a great number of their Men; and they were oftentimes beaten out of those pos●s in the day, which they had surprised during the obscurity of the Night. The Garrison made a continual Fire which did a great deal of Execution; and besides the Danes inflered extremely for want of necessary Provisions. The King was advised by his Officers to retire, before the Swedes came up, who were upon their march to relieve the Town: but he was so incensed against the Burghers for their vigorous resistance, that he resolved obstinately to continue the Siege. In the mean time the Administrator was putting himself in a condition to march against the Enemy with all the Forces of the Kingdom. The whole Nation took the Alarm, and ran to arms with an incredible Ardour: every Man thought himself concerned in the defence of the common cause, and all the Provinces of the Kingdom seemed to be animated with a spirit of Revenge and Fury. Thus instead of an Army of regulated Troops the Administrator saw himself at the head of a vast Body of Tumultuary Forces who without waiting for Orders took up Arms for the preservation of their liberty. The whole Country was overspread with swarms of Peasants who came flocking to the general Rendezvous, some descending from the Mountains, and others running out of the Woods. Most of these savage Warriors were clothed with the Skins of Wild Beasts, and armed after a very odd and even ridiculous manner: but they were inspired with a certain undaunted ●ury, that supplied the place of bravery and made 'em resolve to spend the last drop of their Blood in the defence of their Country. The Administrator having assembled all his Forces, marched strait towards the King of Denmark, July. who searing to be enclosed betwixt the Swedish Army and the City, raised the Siege, and retired to his Ships. But the Swedes taking advantage of the motion his Troops were obliged to make in order to their Retreat, charged 'em so vigorously, that the Rear of the Danish Army was almost entirely defeated. They fled to the shore with so much precipitation and disorder, that the greatest part of 'em were cut to pieces; and many of those who escaped the Fury of the pursuers were drowned in attempting to swim to their Vessels. The Swedes made themselves masters of all the Baggage, and took above Three hundred Prisoners, who for the most part were Officers and Persons of note that halted to sustain the shock of the Enemy while the Soldiers were embarking, and with the loss of their liberty, preserved the King himself and the greatest part of his Army. But this was not the only Misfortune which attended that disastrous Expedition; for the Danes were detained above three Months in the Road of Stockholm by contrary Winds, and at last were so straitened for want of provisions that they were forc'd to make frequent Descents to supply their necessities. But they were always repulsed by the Swedish Cavalry, under the command of the brave Gustavus, who was perpetually in motion, and obliged 'em to retire with precipitation to their Ships. His Courage and Vigilancy produced so good an effect, that the Danish Fleet was reduced to the utmost extremity: they had neither Water nor Victuals, and there was a great mortality among the Soldiers. The King himself was in danger of perishing, either for want of provisions, or by the contagious distempers that began to break forth in his Army. To deliver himself out of so miserable a condition, he sent a messenger to the Administrator with orders to propose a Truce for some days under pretext of treating about the Ransom of the Soldiers. After the Envoy had delivered his message, he insinuated dexterously that 'twou'd not be impossible to change the Truce to an eternal peace betwixt the two Nations. The Administrator was not ignorant of the extremity to which Christiern was reduced, and knew that he might easily complete his Victory by starving his Enemy: but either out of generosity, or in hopes of procuring a solid peace, which would have secured him in the possessionof his dignity, he consented immediately to the Truce, and sent several Boats laden with provisions for the use of the King, and all his Navy. Christiern perceiving that the Administrator was extremely desirous of a Peace, imagined that this might furnish him with an Opportunity to make himself Master of his Person. He pretended to be overcome by that Prince's Generosity, and acknowledged himself extremely obliged to him for the seasonable Relief he had sent him. Some time after, he proposed an interview on Board the Fleet, whither he invited the Administrator, in order to treat about a Peace; and for the security of his Person, he sent several of the most considerable Persons in his Army to the Court at Stockholm. The Prince, who was naturally of a very free and candid temper, was easily persuaded to give him that satisfaction, but the Senate opposed his Resolution, either because they suspected that there was some treacherous Design hidden under so plausible a pretext, or were resolved to maintain the Honour of the State in the Person of the Administrator. In compliance with their desire, Steno sent back the Hostages with fresh supplies of Provisions, and a Message to the King of Denmark, by which he acquainted him that he would have willingly consented to the interview on Board the Fleet, but that the Senate thought it more convenient, that the Treaty should be managed by Commissioners from both sides in some place on the Frontiers, that should be mutually agreed upon. Christiern perceiving that the Administrator had escaped the Snare that was laid for him, resolved upon another project to facilitate the Execution of his Designs. He dreaded the valour of Gustavus, and the authority of his Family in the Kingdom; and besides, he had a particular spite against him, for his Affection and Fidelity to the Administrator. He projected a Contrivance, to make himself Master of his Person, and of five or six other Lords in the Swedish Army, imagining, that by threatening to put these Officers to death, he might oblige the Administrator to consent to the Re-establishment of the Treaty of Calmar, or at least, hoping to create a difference betwixt the Prince, and the most considerable Families in the Kingdom, if he should refuse upon any Terms, to save the Lives of Gustavus and his Companions. In pursuance of this design, he proposed an interview in the City of Stockholm, offering to repair thither with some of his Council, provided Gustavus and six other Lords whom he should name, should be delivered as Hostages for the security of his Person. And to make both the Prince and Senate sensible that 'twas their Interest to comply with this expedient; he represented to the Administrator, that they might come to a more speedy agreement by conferring together, than by employing Plenipotentiaries, who usually consume a great deal of time in debating about the Preliminaries of a Treaty. Thus the Senate was obliged to consent to a Proposal, Laurence Sigonis, Olaus Ryning, Bennet Nicolai. George Siggones, Hening Gadde. which they could not reject with any shadow of Reason. As soon as Gustavus and the other Hostages appeared on the Shore, the Danish Admiral, followed by a considerable number of Officers advanced to salute 'em; and at the same time they were surrounded by several Soldiers, disguised like Mariners, who had come ashore during the Truce, under pretext of buying Strong-Waters, and other Provisions. Then the Admiral desired 'em to go in his Boat to salute the King, who was coming to see the Administrator. Gustavus would have willingly declined the Compliment, and waited till the King was landed, but he saw so many Danes about him, that he chose rather to comply with a seeming Cheerfulness, than to make an useless Resistance. Thus he and his Companions went on Board, and were immediately carried before the King, who commanded 'em to be arrested and disarmed, contrary to his own Promise, and to the Law of Nations. Afterwards he sent word to the Administrator, that he would order 'em to be Beheaded as bells and Excommunicated Persons, if he would not immediately consent to restore the Archbishop, and Re-establish the Treaty of Calmar. Steno was so incensed at so base a piece of Treachery, that he manned immediately all the Boats and Ships in the Harbour. David Chytraus, lio. 7. p. 200. Loccen. l. 5. p. 196. Edit. Vpsasalieu. Joann. Magnus, l. 23. p. 780. Olaus Magnus, lib. 16. p. 289. Edit. Lugdun. The Noblemen who were then in the City, and especially the Friends and Relations of the Prisoners, leaped into the first Boats they could meet with. The Prince himself went on Board a Frigate, which he found ready fitted, and set Sail with his little Fleet, resolving with these Boats to attack the Danish Men of War, and either to release the Hostages, or perish in the Attempt: But he could not find his Enemies, who had taken the advantage of a favourable Gale that began to blow some hours before, and set Sail for Denmark. King Christiern left no means unattempted to corrupt the Fidelity of Gustavus and his Companions: but they resisted with equal steddiness and courage all his Promises and Threats, and could neither be scared nor flattered into a Compliance with his desires. Their Resolution and Constancy had almost cost 'em their Lives; for the King finding that he could not gain 'em, and dreading the Courage and Indignation of Gustavus, if he should be obliged to release him, gave secret orders to put 'em to Death. But the Danish Officer whom he entrusted with that Commission, abhorring so barbarous an Action, and fearing perhaps the law of Retaliation; if by the chance of War, he should fall into the Hands of the Swedes, took the Liberty to tell his Master, that the Death of these Lords would be prejudicial to his Interest, whereas by detaining 'em Prisoners, he might keep their Relations in awe. These Considerations made so great an Impression upon the King, that he contented himself with imprisoning 'em in the Castle of Copenhagen, where they were so cruelly treated by his Order, that some of 'em ended their Days in that miserable Condition. Eric Banner, a Danish Lord, pitying the hard fate of Gustavus, who was his Kinsman, begged him of the King, upon his parole of Honour, and that he might the more easily obtain a Suit of that Nature, from that jealous and diffident Prince; he assured him, that the only reason that made him wish to have that young Lord in his House, was, that he might have an opportunity to gain so considerable a Friend to his Majesty. That Consideration prevailed with Christiern, to grant his Request; but on Condition that he should carry his Prisoner to the Castle of Calo in Jutland, of which he was Governor, and should pay 6000 Crowns of Gold for his Ransom, if he should suffer him to escape, or could not produce him upon Demand. The Generous Banner thought no Conditions too hard to save the Life of his Kinsman, which he believed, was not secure in the Castle of Copenhagen. He carried him to Calo, October. and endeavoured by a kind and civil Entertainment, to make him forget the Misery he had suffered at Copenhagen. The good Mien, Majestic Air, and graceful behaviour of that Prince, produced their usual effect upon the Mind of his friendly Jailor, who after some time, allowed him the liberty of walking abroad, and suffered him to take the diversion of Hunting. New Recreations were proposed to him every day, and it seemed to be the main Business of the Family, to please him: But all the Pleasures he enjoyed in so obliging a Society, could neither make him forget that he was a Prisoner, nor give him the least satisfaction while his Confinement deprived him of a share in the Hazard and Glory of the War. His eager desire to serve the Administrator in the Defence of his Country; and at the same time to execute his just Vengeance on the perfidious Author of his Captivity, made him so uneasy, that the most studied Delights served only to increase his Melancholy. On the other Hand, King Christiern's Thoughts were so deeply fixed on the Conquest of Sweden, and his Mind was so agitated with the tumultuous Motions of a disappointed Ambition, that his Spite against the Administrator was exasperated by the ill success of the Siege of Steckholm. He could not forgive that Prince, for obliging him to make so disorderly and ignominious a Retreat, and cutting off part of his Army. He was both vexed and ashamed, that he had publicly violated his Faith, and the Law of Nations, to no purpose, by detaining Gustavus and the rest of the Hostages; but nothing afflicted him more sensibly than the daily decrease of his Party in Sweden. His Mind became a dismal Scene of Spite, Rage, and Shame, and in the heat of his Fury, he resolved to make a last effort the next Campaign, to repair all his Losses by the ruin of his Enemy, hoping that the success of his Arms would in some measure justify him for proceeding against the Swedes as rebellious Subjects and excommunicated Wretches, without allowing 'em the Treatment which is usually granted to common Enemies. He stood equally in need of Men and Money to carry on his Designs; and to supply the last of these Deficiencies, he gave Orders to his Officers to seize the Legate Archemboldi's Treasures, under pretext that he had laid out the Money he had raised by the Sale of Indulgences, on contraband Goods. But his Gild really consisted in a Million of Florins, which he was going to carry out of the Northern Kingdoms, and in holding Intelligence with the Administrator. The King had heard of the ill Offices he did to the Archbishop, and was not ignorant that he had obliged all his Friends to make use of their Interest with the Pope, to obtain the Archbishopric of Upsal. And from thence he concluded, that the Dignity to which he aspired with the Administrator's consent, was the reward of his betraying the Secret, with which he had entrusted him to that Prince, and that his Infidelity had ruined the Danish Faction in Sweden. The Prospect of so profitable a Revenge, was in his Opinion a sufficient Ground to excuse an open violation of the Law of Nations. He caused the Legate to be secured with all his Effects, and that he might not be obliged to restore the Treasure he had seized, or submit to an Examination of the Privileges, to which the Function and Character of that Prelate entitled him; he gave secret Orders to suffer him to steal out of the Kingdom, after he had been kept for some time in perpetual Fear of Death, that he might take hold of the first Opportunity to make his Escape. By this usage of the Legate, it appeared that the seeming Zeal of that Prince, in executing the Orders of the Holy See, was only a Politic Contrivance to carry on his Ambitious Designs, which he endeavoured always to cover with a pretext of Religion. He employed the Legate's Money in making new Levies, and imposed heavy and unusual Taxes upon his Subjects, without the Advice or Consent of the Estates. The Clergy and Nobility opposed these Innovations, and positively refused to contribute towards the raising of the Supplies, under pretext, that neither the Taxes, nor the Declaration of the War, were authorised or approved, either by the Senate or Estates. But their real design was to put a stop to his Ambition, and curb the Impetuosity of his Temper, for they were extremely jealous of his Designs, and perhaps were not less afraid than the Swedes, of the Success of his Arms. In the mean time, he squeezed considerable sums out of the common People, who are usually the first who feel the burden of Taxes, and are seldom or never assisted by the Nobility and other Estates, who content themselves with securing themselves. He levied foreign Troops with the Money he had raised by these Impositions; he invited all the Soldiers of Fortune, and straggling Adventurers that would enter into his Service, and even preferred 'em before the Danes in the Distribution of Offices and Places, that his Arms might be lodged in the hands of those who depended entirely upon him. At the same time he prevailed with Francis I. King of France, to assist him with 4000 Foot, under the Command of Gaston de Brezé, the Prince of Foucarmont, and the Baron of Gondrin. Thus in a little time, he had the Pleasure to see himself at the head of a numerous Army, which made him equally terrible to his Subjects and Enemies. He conferred the Title and Authority of General on Otho Crumpein, who was esteemed one of the greatest Captains in the North, and entrusted him with the management of his Designs, and the command of his Forces, not daring to leave Copenhagen at a time, when there were so many visible Signs of a general Dissatisfaction among the Senators, and the principal Lords of the Kingdom. Otho led his Army to Westgethland, where he made a terrible havoc, to draw the Enemy to an Engagement. Febr. In the mean time the Administrator marched at the head of his Army, followed by Ten Thousand Peasants of that Province, who came voluntarily to his Assistance. He encamped at the entry of the Forest of Tyvede, having ordered a great number of Trees to be cut down, to fortify his Camp and Trenches. Otho pretended to be somewhat daunted at the sight of the Swedish Forces, and retreated with a seeming Precipitation to the Lake Veler, which was at that time covered with Ice, upon which he encamped with his whole Army. Steno was so transported at the sight of a Flying Enemy, that he was not master of so much presence of Mind, as to restrain the impetuous Ardour of his Courage. He left his Infantry and the Peasants in the Wood, where they lay entrenched, and marched with his Cavalry after the Danes, whom he attacked near Bogesund. His Valour and Example inspired all the Soldiers in his Army, with a Resolution to conquer or die. He charged at the Head of a Squadron composed of the principal Noblemen of the Kingdom; he drove back all that durst venture to stand the Shock of his Attack, and broke through their thickest Ranks with so brave a Fury, that he was just ready to taste the pleasure of so glorious a Victory, when one of his Legs was shot off by a Cannon-builet. The Swedes were so disheartened at the sight of their General's Misfortune, that they began to shrink and give ground. The Danish General was too well acquainted with the Art of War, to neglect so fair an opportunity of snatching the Victory out of the Hands of a staggering and dismayed Enemy: And therefore as soon as he perceived their Disorder, he ordered his Cannon to be charged with Cartouches, and pointed at the Swedish Cavalry; and at the same time he brought up his Infantry, who made a continual Fire. The Swedish Cavalry having lost the Spirit that animated 'em, maintained a running Fight for some time; but at last fearing to be surrounded, they fled with the utmost Precipitation and Confusion. During the general Disorder, the Administrator was carried off upon a Sledge by his Servants, and died of his Wound near Stregnez, as they were bringing him to Stockholm. He was extremely valiant; but his undaunted Courage was not accompanied with an equal Dexterity in the Management of Affairs; In a word, he was a better Soldier than a Statesman, and fit to command a Party, than to govern a Kingdom. Otho, who knew as well how to improve as how to obtain a Victory, gave Orders to his Troops to march immediately against the Swedish Infantry, and the Peasants who guarded the Pass of Tyvede. He imagined that he could easily force their Trenches, and commanded the Danish Foot to attack 'em; but the Swedes made so brave a Resistance, that their Enemies were obliged to retire with a considerable Loss. The General, enraged at the Cowardice of his Men, ordered the French Infantry to renew the Attack, and at the same time went round the Trenches, to see whether he could discover an easier Passage, or a Place that was not so strongly guarded. In the mean time the Prince of Foucarmont advanced at the Head of the French, and was the first Man who mounted the Rampart with his Sword in his hand; but immediately after he received so dangerous a Wound with an Arrow that he fell into the Ditch. The French, as if the Fall of their Commander had been designed for a Signal, attacked the Swedes with so obstinate a Fury, that they made themselves Masters of the Trenches, notwithstanding an incredible Resistance; and while they kept the Enemy in play, Otho opened a Passage in another Place. Tho' the Swedes were extremely weakened and fatigued by the Length of the Engagement, and surrounded on all Sides, they continued to make a very brave defence: the Peasants animated with Despair and Rage r●n into the thickest Battalions, neither expecling nor desiring to live, and even willing to die provided they could revenge their Death by that 〈◊〉 an Enemy. They were all cut to pieces, except some who made their Escape in the Night, and fled to the Woods, from whence they returned by Degrees to their respective Habitations. The Danish General, perceiving that there were no Forces left to oppose him, passed through the Forest of Tyvede, and penetrated into the Heart of the Kingdom. There were no regulated Troops, nor Militia on Foot, to make Head against the Enemy; the People generally fled to the remotest Provinces; the greatest Part of the Senators shut themselves up in their Castles; the Administrator's Widow retired to the Citadel of Stockholm, with the two young Princes her Children; and the Peasants dreading the Fate of their Countrymen, took shelter in the Woods. There was no possibility of putting a Stop to the Carrier of the Public Mistortunes, and retrieving the Honour of the Kingdom, but by procee●ing to the Election of a new Administrator, who might have encouraged and commanded the Nobility to make another, and more vigorous Effort, raslyed the Militia and scattered Troops, and opposed Christiern's Pretensions to the Crown of Sweden. The Clergy employed all their Interest to prevent an Election, which they foresaw would be extremely prejudicial to the Interest of that Prince. As soon as the Archbishop received Advice of the Administrator's Death, he left the Monartery whither he had retired, and resuming the Authority which he had solemnly resigned in the Senate, he marched strait to Vpsal, and made that City declare for the King of Denmark. The Bishops of Lincoping and Stregnez, were always secret Abettors of the Danish Faction, but had declined siding openly with either Party, while the Event of the War seemed to be uncertain, took this occasion to discover their real Inclinations. They publicly owned the Justice and Reasonableness of the King of Denmark's Claim, and visited all the Places in their respective Dioceses, to hinder the Nobility from taking up Arms, flattering some with Hope of Reward, and terrifying others with the Fear of Punishment. They endeavoured to persuade all sorts of Persons, that Sweden was not in a Condition to resist the Danes; that the late Administrator by disobeying the Head of the Church had provoked the Indignation of Heaven, and received the Just Reward of his Contumacy; that a new Election would only serve to increase the Gild of the Nation, and expose it to utter Ruin, whereas 'twas in their Power to restore Plenty and Tranquillity by submitting to the Orders of the holy See, and concluding a solid Peace with Denmark. By such subtle Insinuations they gained three Senators and several Lords, First Trelle, Eric Abrahami, Benedict Catgut. whose Lands were most exposed to the Fury of the Enemy. And under pretext of securing the Quiet and Safety of their Country, they persuaded these Lords to send Deputies to General Crumpein, to desire a Truce in the Name of the whole Nation, and to assure him, that in the mean time they would take such Resolutions, as might be equally profitable to both Kingdoms, and agreeable to the King his Master. The cunning General would not absolutely deny their Request, but he took care they should not have time to reflect upon their Condition, and upon their true Interest. He granted only a Truce for Eleven Days, and during that Time he required that a Meeting of the Estates should be held at Vpsal, where he would appear to acquaint 'em with his Master's pretensions. The Archbishop who by his Office was the first Senator, called the Meeting, and the Clergy used all their Interest and Rhetoric to persuade the Nobility and Commons either to come in Person, or send Deputies to the Assembly; but the greatest Part of 'em refused positively to meet in a Place that had declared for the Enemy. So that the whole Assembly consisted only of the Bishops; the three Senators whom they had gained, and some Lords of West Gothland, who were scared into a Compliance by the Troops and Menaces of the Danish General. However the Archbishop opened the Convention, which being entirely composed of his Friends and Creatures, was absolutely governed by him. In the mean time Otho repaired to Vpsal accompanied with the principal Officers of his Army, and required the Estates to abolish the Dignity and Office of an Administrator, and to re-establish the Union of Calmar, in Favour of the King his Master. There was no need of using Arguments to persuade an Assembly that consisted of such Persons as were already engaged in the Danish Faction, either by Fear or Inclination. They prevented the General's Demands, abolished the Dignity of an Administrator, and condemned the Memory of those Princes who had born that Title, as Rebels against their lawful Sovereigns. And they were even so zealous to outdo each other, in hastening the entire Ruin of their Country, that Otho was obliged to moderate their Ardour, lest it should be suspected that the Treaty, which he concluded with the Estates was only signed by Traitors, or at least by Persons whose Consent was extorted by violent Methods. He promised in the Name of the King his Master, May. that the Laws and Privileges of the Kingdom should be preserved and maintained; that all the Articles of the Treaty of Calmar should be punctually observed; that the Prisoners, and particularly Gustavus Ericson, should be delivered without Ransom; and that no Person should be molested for engaging in any Party during the War, since the Death of the Administrator Suanto, Then the Archbishop conferred the Title of King of Sweden upon Christiern in the name of the whole Assembly, as if his Sovereignty had been acknowledged by all the Estates of the Kingdom. He sent also Circular Letters into all the Provinces, intimating the Conditions of the Treaty he had concluded, and requiring all the People to submit to the Resolution of the Estates, upon Pain of being Prosecuted with the utmost Rigour for their Disobedience. Afterwards Otho marched with his Army into the remote Provinces of the Kingdom, to make the People acknowledge the Authority of his Master. He routed several Bodies of the Peasants, who could not bear the sight of their Enemies, without putting themselves in a Posture of Defence. Their Natural Courage was animated by all the Motions of Fury and Revenge; but they were equally destitute of Leaders and Fortune. After the Danish General had dispersed the Rabble, who fought with more Impetuosity than Order, he detached several Party's; who burned the Villages, pursued the Peasants to the Woods, and destroyed a prodigious Number of 'em. The Archbishop, to terrify the rest with the Fear of a Punishment, which the Superstitious Peasants dreaded more than Death itself, prohibited the Clergy to grant Christian Burial to those who died in Rebellion against the Prince, that was Authorised by the Holy See. The Danish General destroyed the Lands and Castles of those Lords who refused to acknowledge his Master; and at the same time entertained those who declared in his Favour, with all the Demonstrations of Kindness and Civility. The Lords and Gentlemen, weakened by their mutual Divisions, were at last constrained to yield their Necks to the Danish Yoke, and the whole Kingdom was forced to submit to its new Master. The People ran to meet the Conqueror, and endeavoured to make their Peace on the easiest Terms. The greatest part of the City sent Deputy's to promise Obedience; only Stockholm and Calmar persisted in their Fidelity to the Administrator's Widow. Otho invested the first of these Cities and cantoned his Troops about it in such a manner, that 'twas impossible to relieve the Town by Land. Then he wrote to the King his Master, to acquaint him with the Success of the Campaign, and the Treaty that was concluded at Vpsal. The News of the Reduction of Sweden were Novemb. extremely agreeable to the Court of Denmark: but while every one strove to express his Joy for so glorious and important a Success, the King who was most concerned in it, could not forbear discovering the Trouble and Uneasiness of his Mind. That Jealous and Apprehensive Prince was afraid, that Otho would make use of his Name, and of an Army that was wholly composed of Foreigners, to make himself Master of the Kingdom: And even his Fears suggested to him, that the Swedes, who were naturally possessed with an implacable Aversion against the Danes would endeavour to bribe that General's Fidelity by offering to acknowledge him as Administrator. However he dissembled his Suspicions, and sent him Letters full of Expressions of Gratitude for the important Services he had received from him; but at the same Time to keep him in awe, he acquainted him that he was resolved to march to Sweden next Spring at the Head of a numerous Army, and that he would command the Siege of Stockholm in Person Some time after he sent several Ships laden with Salt, which was very scarce and dear in Sweden, and ordered the General to cause it to be distributed Gratis among the principal Persons of every Village, that the Peasants might esteem themselves happy, in being subject to so kind a Master. Gustavus was soon after alarmed with the dismal News of the Ruin of his Country. He was extremely afflicted at the Administrator's Death, and concluded that the King of Denmark would take advantage of the general Consternation to make himself Master of the whole Kingdom. His Restraint became insupportable to him, tho' he was still entertained by Banner with all the obliging Tenderness he could expect or desire from a kind Relation. The Tranquillity of his Thoughts was perpetually disturbed with the most violent Transports of Revenge for the Death of Steno, and of a most passionate Love to his Country; and perhaps he had already began to form some ambitious Designs, which increased the Agitation of his Mind. He was too well acquainted with the King of Denmark's Character to entertain the least Hope of procuring his Liberty from that Prince before the End of the War, tho' to gain the Nobility that was made an express Article of the Treaty of Vpsal; and the natural Generosity of his Temper, would not suffer him to make any proposal to Banner that might seem inconsistent with his Duty to his Sovereign. And therefore he resolved to make his Escape privately, concluding that 'twould be no injury to his Kinsman, if the Ransom appointed by the King were paid. In order to the Execution of that Design, December. he went out of the Castle one Morning, under pretext of hunting in the Woods, according to his usual Custom. Assoon as he came to a convenient Place. he disguised himself in a Peasant's Habit, and in that Equipage travelled on Foot through Byways, and in two Days arrived at Flensburg. Since no Man was suffered to go out of that City without a Passport, Gustavus durst not appear at the Gate, or go before the Governor, for fear of being discovered; but as if Fortune had designed to favour his Escape, this happened to be the time of the Year, when the Merchants of lower Saxony come to Jutland to buy Oxen, with which they drive a considerable Trade. Gustavus offered his Service to one of these Germane Merchants, who hired him to drive his Oxen; by the help of which Disguise he escaped out of the Danish Territories, and arrived safe at Lubeck. Assoon as Banner heard of his Prisoner's Flight, he pursued him with extraordinary Haste and Diligence, and overtook him at Lubeck. In the first Transports of his Anger he began to treat him as a Person, who by a base Action had exposed his Friend and Benefactor to the Indignation of his Sovereign, and the Forfeiture of a considerable Sum of Money. Gustavus, knowing that these Reproaches were not altogether groundless, was so far from being offended at 'em, that he endeavoured in the mildest and most obliging Terms to pacify his Kinsman, and to convince him of the Innocency, and even Necessity of that Action which he blamed. He begged him to consider coolly and impartially the Injustice of his Restraint, and the Injury that was done him against the public Faith, and the Law of Nations. He told him, that he himself was a Witness with what Patience and Submission he had born his Imprisonment, so long as he could entertain the least Hope that the King of Denmark might at last be persuaded to do him Justice: and that no reasonable Person could blame him for endeavouring to procure his Liberty, since even the Treaty of Vpsal could not oblige his implacable Enemy to release him. He added, that he would never forget the obliging Treatment he had received at his House; and that he would take care to send him the Sum which the King required for his Ransom. Banner was so fully convinced by his Reasons, and satisfied with his Promise, that he went home and gave out that he could not find his Prisoner. The King fearing that his old Enemy would endeavour to form a Party against him in Sweden, sent Orders to General Otho to make a diligent Search for him. But notwithstanding all the Dangers that threatened him, he persisted in his Resolution to return to Sweden, and to incite his Countrymen, to make a vigorous Effort to recover their Liberty. In pursuance of that Design he discovered himself to Nicholas Gems, the first Consul of Lubeck, and endeavoured by several Reasons to persuade that Magistrate to favour him with his Advice and Assistance. He entreated him to consider that 'twas the Interest of the Regency, to put a seasonable Stop to the boundless Ambition of King Christiern; that the Conquest of Sweden would make that Prince Master of all the Trade of the Baltic Sea, and consequently ruin the Merchants of the Hanse Towns; and that the Inhabitants of Lubeck could never reckon themselves secure, while the three Northern Crowns were united in the Person of one Sovereign. Afterwards he put him in mind of the Hatred which the Danes had on all occasions expressed against that City; and of the many and important Services which the Republic had received from Sweden. He added, that he was confident the Regency had not yet forgotten, that they owed their Liberty to Eric Blesus, King of Sweden, who delivered 'em from the Tyrannical Usurpation of Waldemar II. King of Denmark; and that their Merchants were obliged to the Trade and Protection of Sweden, for all the Riches they enjoyed. And concluded, that he hoped, that both Interest and Gratitude would prevail with the Republic to assist their Ancient Allies in the just Defence of their Liberty and Privileges. The Consul was very sensible of the Reasonableness of Gustavus' Desire, and promised to propose it at the first Meeting of the Council: But the Regency, who were all Merchants, did not think fit to declare for a Party that had no standing Forces to support 'em, and were not in a Condition to put themselves in a Posture of Defence. These Burghers were only concerned for the present Security of their Trade, and they were so afraid of incurring the Displeasure of the King of Denmark, who was Master of a potent Fleet, that they refused to grant Gustavus a Passage to Stockholm, where he was desirous to make his first Appearance. But it seems the Consul saw further, or was better acquainted with the Interests of the City, than the rest of the Council; or perhaps had private Orders to show more favour to that illustrious Adventurer, than the Regency were willing to own: For he told him in secret, that he would provide a Vessel that should carry him to Sweden; and at his Departure assured him, that if he could form a Party strong enough to take the Field, the Regency would infallibly declare for him. Gustavus would have landed at Stockholm, but the Master of the Ship, either in Obedience to private Orders, or because he was bound to another Place; set him ashore near Calmar, which seemed still to adhere to the Party and Interest of the Princess Christina, the Administrator's Widow; or rather was kept by the Governor, till the Danes should offer some advantageous Proposal to make amends for the Loss of his Government. Gustavus discovered himself to the Governor, and to the principal Officers of the Garrison, who were for the most part Germans, and had served under him in Prince Steno's Army; imagining that they would have so much regard to his Birth, and former Authority, as to intrust him with the Command of the Town. He exhorted 'em to signalise their Courage in so noble a Cause, and to preserve that Fidelity to the Princess, which they had promised to her deceased Husband: He told 'em that he had run through all Dangers, that he might have a share in the Glory of a vigorous and honourable Defence; and assured 'em that they might confidently expect a speedy and seasonable Relief. But those mercenary Foreigners, seeing that he had neither Troops nor so much as Servants to attend him, looked upon him as a lost Man, and were so far from submitting to his Authority, or engaging in his Party, that when he attempted to gain some Soldiers of the Garrison, they threatened so positively to kill him, or to deliver him up to King Christiern, that he was forced to prevent the Execution of their Menaces by a speedy Flight, and was even obliged to have recourse to his former Disguise, upon advice that the Danes who were advertised of his Arrival, had sent out several Parties to apprehend him. And fearing least so vigilant an Enemy might easily discover a young Lord in the Habit of a Peasant, he hide himself in a Wagon laden with Straw, and in that Equipage passed through all the Quarters of the Danish Army, to a Castle that belonged to his Father in the Province of Sudermania. From thence he wrote to his Friends, to acquaint 'em with his Escape and Return, desiring 'em to repair immediately to the Place where he lay with all their Vassals and Followers. For he hoped that by their Assistance he might be able to force some Quarter of the Danish Army, and afterwards to march to the Relief of Stockholm. But they were so far from engaging in so hazardous a Design, that even his Relations refused to entertain any Correspondence with him. That passionate Love, or rather fondness of Liberty, which was always reckoned the peculiar Character of the Nation, seemed to be quite extinct, and the haughty and untractable Swedes became the tame Slaves of their most hated Enemies. Every Man endeavoured to avoid the least shadow of Suspicion, and contented himself with securing his private Interest, without regarding the Safety and Honour of his Country. Gustavus disdaining the Cowardice of his Friends, resolved to have recourse to the Peasants, concluding that 'twould be an easy Task to inflame the natural Fierceness of the Rabble, who could neither be engaged by Fear nor Hope in the Danish Faction. He went about the neighbouring Villages in the Night, endeavouring to gain the principal Persons, and at last ventured to appear in Public on Festival-days, to incite the Mobile to take up Arms against their Oppressors. But he soon perceived that their wont Fury was but too effectually cooled by the late disastrous War, in which most of 'em had seen the Death of some of their Relations: And instead of offering him their Assistance, they told him in a blunt and clownish Manner, that they wanted neither Herrings nor Salt under the Dominion of the King of Denmark, but could not avoid certain Destruction, if they should make the least Attempt against so potent a Prince. Gustavus was equally vexed, and surprised at so unexpected a Disappointment. He knew not what to do, for whither to retire: He could not be safe in Sweden, but at the Head of an Army; the Danes were still in quest of him, and he could neither continue long in one place, nor make frequent Removes without exposing himself to manifest and even almost unavoidable Dangers. At last he resolved, tho' with the hazard of his Life, to get into Stockholm, hoping that his Presence would inspire the Burghers, and Garrison, with new Resolution and Courage, and that by making a brave Defence, he might prevail with the Hanse Towns, to send him a seasonable Relief. He left the Castle of Refnas, without acquainting any Person with his Design, and travelled for some Days through By ways, spending the Night in solitary Cottages, to avoid meeting with his vigilant Pursuers. But notwithstanding all his Caution, he was once in so great Danger of being surprised, that the Enemy came but an Hour too late. So that finding it impossible to proceed on his Journey, without falling into the Hands of the Danes, he returned by another Road, and in so pressing an Extremity, resolved to take Sanctuary for some time in a Convent of Carthusians at Griphysolm, which was founded by his Ancestors. But the Monks preferring their present Interest to the Memory of past Favours, refused to admit him, under pretext that they were afraid of exposing their House and Order, to the Fury and Indignation of the Danes. And therefore perceiving that 'twould be in vain to expect a safe Retreat, where there was so little Appearance of Generosity or Gratitude, he returned to the Province of Sudermania, and retired to the House of a Peasant, that had been an old Servant in his Family, where he lay hid for some time, and sent his Host with Letters to several Lords, endeavouring to re-animate their drooping Courage, and inspire 'em with a noble Resolution to recover their Liberty and Honour. But they were so terrified and overawed by the presence of the Danish General, and by the report he had industreously spread abroad, that King Christiern was ready to enter the Kingdom at the head of a powerful Army, that they durst not discover the least inclination to a Revolt. In the mean time, Gustavus comforted himself with the hope of some Revolution after that Prince's arrival, concluding that the severity of his Government would rouse the aversion of the Swedes against their ancient Enemies. King Christiern, longed extremely to enjoy the Fruit of his Victories, and to awe his new Subjects with the sight of their Conqueror. He entered Sweden in the spring, as he had intimated in his Letter to the General, and was received by the Archbishop and the rest of the Prelates with all the joy that usually appears in the Air and Behaviour, of the Fortunate. The Archbishop especially thought himself obliged to signalise his zeal on this occasion, and to express a more than ordinary Satisfaction for the success of a Revolution by which he hoped to be the principal gainer: For he concluded that as soon as the King had completed the Conquest of Sweden, he would entrust him with the sole management of his Authority. Christiern at his arrival solemnly ratified the treaty of Vpsal, and as if that Ceremony had given him an uncontroverted title to the Crown, he dispatched Expresses immediately to the Administrator's Widow at Stockholm, and to the Governor of Calmar, requiring 'em to surrender these two places. The Governor capitulated without expecting a siege; and Christiern without employing any other Artillery than what he drew 〈…〉 purse, made himself Master of that important place, which was the most considerable Port in the Kingdom next to Stockholm. He conferred the Government of it upon Severin de Norbi, Governor of the Isle of Gothland, and Admiral of Denmark, who insinuated himself into that Prince's Favour, by expressing upon all occasions an entire resignation to his desires and inclinations, at a time when the Senators of Denmark, and the principal Lords of the Kingdom claimed a Right to offer their advice to the Prince and even to contradict his Opinion when they thought it inconsistent with the good of the Nation. But the Administrator's Widow expressed a more Heroical Resolution than that treacherous Governor. She sent Christiern word that she would never submit to the Destroyer of her Family and Country, nor comply with the Resolutions of an Assembly that was composed of Traitors and Rebels, and governed by the Enemies of the Nation. The Courage of that Princess and the boldness of her Answer was a sufficient Intimation to Christiern, that the Conquest of Stockholm would cost him dearer and require more substantial Batteries than that of Calmar. And therefore since he perceived that in all probability the Garrison would make an obstinate Defence, he advanced with his Army to invest the Place, and ordered Admiral Norbi to block up the Port with his Fleet. He carried on the Siege with all the earnestness and vigour that can be supposed to animate an Ambitious Prince, who is just upon the point of completing the Conquest of a Kingdom. He was day and night on Horseback; he encouraged his Soldiers both by his own Example, and by considerable Rewards; he went daily to the Trenches, and visited the most advanced Works; he shared all the danger and fatigue of the Siege with the meanest of his Soldiers; and, which was still a more difficult and laborious Task he curbed the impetuous violence of his humour, dissembled his secret and implacable aversion against the Swedish Nation, and even caressed the Nobility to keep 'em from taking up Arms for the Defence of their Princess, and the Preservation of their Country. In the mean time, the Administrator's Widow made a brave resistance: The Soldiers of ●he Garrison animated by her Presence, and the Inhabitants encouraged by the Success of their late Defence, repulsed the Artacks of their Enemies with incredible Valour. But th● they wanted neither Courage nor Resolution, they began to suffer extremely for want of Provisions and Ammunition; and the City was so straitened by the Besiegers both by Sea and Land, that they could not hope to be relieved, tho' their Countryme or Allies should have taken the Field in their Defence. The King of Denmark was informed of their Gondition by some Deserters, and received the welcome News with extraordinary Transports of Joy. He knew that the Conquest of Sweden depended on the Reduction of the Capital City, and was still afraid lest Gustavus, whose Residence he could not discover, should raise an Insurrection in some part of the Kingdom, or persuade the Hanse-Towns, to make a Diversion in Denmark. He sent a new Summons to the Administrator's Widow, to open the Gates at Stockholm; and to persuade her to a speedy Submission, he ordered his Messenger to represent to her, that her Obstinacy could not prevent the Loss of the Town; that he was Master of the whole Kingdom; that his Army was lodged at the Foot of the Wall, and only expected the Signal for a general Assault; that he was sorry she seemed resolved to expose herself to the Disorders that are usually committed when a Place is taken by Storm; and that since the Convention of the Estates a● Vp●al had by a solemn Treaty declared him Sovereign of the Kingdom, her Resistance could not be esteemed less criminal than an open Rebellion, especially since she headed a Faction that was excommunicated by the Pope. At the same time he offered to agree with her upon the following Conditions; that her Estate should be preserved entire; that she should still enjoy the same Dignity and Honours which she possessed during the Life of her Husband; that the Prisoners on both sides should be released without paying any Ransom; and that the City of Stockholm, should continue in the Possession of all its Privileges. 'Twas not without an extreme Reluctancy, that the Princess condescended to hear so unwelcome a Message. 'Tis certainly the most sensible Mortification that can befall a Sovereign, when he is obliged to divest himself of his belov'd Power, especially when his Disaster is attended with this cruel Circumstance, that he must resign his Authority to his Enemy. However the Ambassador's Widow was so sensible of the hopeless Posture of her Affairs, that she was at last persuaded by her Council to treat with the King of Denmark. The Articles of the Capitulation were drawn by the Consuls and Magistrates of Stockholm, who took care to make 'em as advantageous to the Princess, as they durst propose in the present Juncture. Nor did the King make the least Scruple to grant all the Terms which they desired, well knowing that assoon as he should be Master of the City, 'twould be in his Power to give what Sense he pleased to the Articles of the Treaty. Thus he signed the Capitulation, and was received into Stockholm, September. at the Head of 4000 Men, whom he left to keep Garrison in the Place. He called a Meeting of the Estates to be held on the Fourth of November; and appointed the same Day for the Solemnity of his Coronation Afterwards he sent Detachments from his Army to the principal Places of the Kingdom, to keep the Provinces in awe. He sent back the General whom he suspected by reason of the Glory of his Victories, and his Interest among the Soldiers, and having entrusted Norbi, with the Command of the Army, and the Archbishop of Vasal with the Management of the State, he marched with all possible Diligence to Denmark, at the Head of his French and Germane Auxiliaries, having received repeated Advices that his Presence was absolutely necessary in that Kingdom to crush a brooding Revolt. He stood in need of all his Power, and of the Fame of his Conquests and Arms, to keep his Subjects from breaking out into open Rebellion. The People encouraged by his Absence, and by the Necessity of his present Circumstances, which obliged him to remove his Forces; obstinately refused to pay the new Taxes, which he had laid upon 'em. They were generally dissatisfied, and complained against the Government; they blamed him openly for invading Sweden, and gave out that his Army was beaten, tho' that Report was only grounded on their Wishes that it might prove true. The Senate, and principal Lords of the Kingdom were so far from opposing and suppressing so visible a Tendency to a Revolt, that they fomented the Discontent of the People. They hated Christiern for excluding 'em from their wont share in the Government; and were incensed even to Madness, because he seemed only to assume an Arbitrary Power, that he might lodge it entirely in the Hands of an old Dutch woman called Sigebrite, who had neither Birth nor Beauty to engage his Affection, and yet, merely by her Wit and Cunning, had made him one of the most desperate Lovers in the World. She governed him with an absolute and uncontrolled Empire; her Pleasure was the Supreme Law, on which the Fate of the Court, and of the whole Kingdom depended. 'Twas as impossible to undermine, as 'twas dangerous to oppose her Interest: She gave, and took away all Places, Offices, and Dignities as she pleased, without regarding the Laws of the Country; and not unfrequently undertook the Management and Promoting of unjust Designs, on purpose to show the Arbitrariness of her Power. Yet notwithstanding her Age, and other Defects, the deluded King approved all that she did, and seemed ambatious to be reckoned the principal Minister of her Heasure. The quick Return of that Monarch from his victorious Expedition surprised his murmuring Subjects, and broke all their Designs. They endeavoured with all possible Care to conceal their Discontent, and to express a seeming Joy for their Prince's Success. He was received at his Arrival with all those Marks of Affection and Respect, which are the perpetual Companions of the Fortunate. His Ministers, according to the usual Maxims of Courtiers, who are always ready to flatter, and comply with the Humour, and Inclinations of their Sovereign, told him in a Cabinet-Council, that in pursuance of the indispensable Rules of Policy, he ought to secure the principal Lords of Sweden; that he could not hope to preserve his Conquests, without abolishing the Senate of that Kingdom, which they represented as a Body of Factious Persons, who upon all occasions assumed a Liberty to control and oppose the Royal Authority; that there was not one Member of that Assembly, who would not joyfully embrace the first Opportunity of a Revolt, to make himself Master of the Sovereign Power under the Title of Administrator, which for several Years had been the Reward of the Authors, and Fomenters of a successful Rebellion; that he ought to rid himself of the Senators, who were formidable to the Crown, by reason of the vastness of their Estates, and the Authority they had over the People; and that he ought only to leave such Persons in the Kingdom, whose Ambition was curbed by the meanness of their Condition, and who could not pretend to any higher Employment than Tilling the Ground, and paying Tribute to their Sovereign. In the mean time Sigebrite made it her business to confirm the Opinion, and Advice of these flattering Courtiers, by representing to the King, that his Victory would be imperfect, and the Consequences of it doubtful and uncertain, while there were any Lords in the Kingdom, able or willing to dispute the Lawfulness of his Title; that the Senators and the principal Noblemen were implacable Enemies to his Authority; that he ought to secure his Conquests, and complete his Victory by the Death of those who were in a Condition to oppose him; that to prevent all future Disturbances, he ought not to spare even those who were most zealous and active in promoting his Interest; that the seeming Friendship of the Bishops was only an Effect of the Ancient Emulation and Animosity betwixt them and the Nobility; and that those ambitious Prelates would prove the most dangerous Rebels, if he should give 'em the least occasion to suspect that he intended to curb their Authority, or exclude 'em from a share in the Government. The inhuman Politics of this She-Favorite were extremely agreeable to the sierce and cruel Humour of a Prince, who looked upon the Liberty of his Subjects as inconsistent with his Honour and Safety. He imagined that his Authority was essentially annexed to the Dignity of his Character, without any Dependence upon the Laws of the Kingdom, and that his Will was the only Rule and Standard of his Government. These were the Principles and Maxims by which he regulated his Actions; so that he was easily persuaded to Sacrifice the Senate, and most considerable Noblemen of Sweden, to the Extravagancy of his Ambition, and to secure his Conquests by the Death of so many illustrious Victims. But he wanted a specious Pretext to justify, or at least to excuse so barbarous an Attempt; for he durst not without a plausible Show of Reason proceed to the Execution of so many Persons of Quality, who had voluntarily submitted to him, and relied upon the Faith of a solemn Treaty. Sigebrite advised him to commit the Execution of that inhuman Sentence to the Officers of the Garrison of Stockholm, who, under the Pretext of a Quarrel betwixt the Soldiers and Inhabitants of the City, might encourage the former to execute their Revenge, by an Universal Massacre of all the Persons of Note in the Town. But notwithstanding the natural Impetuosity of his Temper, he was loath to venture upon an Attempt that was clogged with so many Difficulties, and might probably be attended with dangerous and fatal Consequences: He considered that the Burghers of that City were numerous, and inur'd to War by the late Siege which they had sustained; that the Garrison might be overpowered, and cut to pieces in the Heat of the Tumult; and that the Success of their Resistance might serve as a Signal for a Revolt through the whole Kingdom. For these Reasons he chose rather to make use of the Pretext of Excommunication, and of the pretended Injustice that was done to the Archbishop, that the People might be deluded by a certain Appearance of Uniformity, and coherency in all his Proceed, and that he might seem to be acted only by a steadfast Zeal for executing the Pope's Bull against the Enemies of that Prelate. He spent some Time in Denmark, in contriving the most probable Measures, and giving necessary Orders to prevent the Commotions that might happen in his Absence; and before his Departure disbanded the French Troops that were in his Service. This was probably an Effect of his Complaisance to his Brother-in-Law, At Francfort, June 20, 1519. Charles of Austria, who not long before had obtained the Imperial Dignity; for the Soldiers were not only dismissed with all the Marks of Contempt and Disrespect, but treated rather as Prisoners of War, than as Allies, and Auxiliary Forces, to whose Valour he owed the best Part of his Conquests. They could neither obtain the Payment of their Arrears, nor a Supply of necessary Provisions; nor would he furnish 'em with Ships to transport 'em to their own Country; so that they were forced to wander about the Country, like a Company of straggling Vagabonds. Many of 'em were starved to Death, others were Massacred by the Danes, some were constrained to list themselves in the Danish Service, and their Officers were obliged to encounter with a Thousand Difficulties in bringing home the Rest. Assoon as the King had ordered his Affairs in Denmark, he prepared for his Departure to Sweden, that he might be present at the Convention of the Estates, which he had called in Order to performing of the Ceremony of his Coronation. Sigebrite advised him to carry Two Danish Senators along with him, that the Cruelty of his premeditated Attempt might in some Measure be authorised by their Presence, and that the Blame of so inhuman an Action might be laid on these Ministers. 'Twas by her Advice that he made Choice of Theodore Archbishop of Lunden, and Primate of Denmark, and the Bishop of Odensee, one of his Suffragans; the same to whom he had formerly procured the Bull of Excommunication to be directed, which Pope Leo the Tenth published against the Administrator. They were entirely devoted to the Court, and were only respected as the Ministers of the King's irregular Passions. He placed a great deal of Confidence in the Archbishop of Lunden, who was a Person of mean Birth, and could neither be reckoned a Scholar nor a Statesman; but to make amends for these Defects, he was a most ingenious Contriver of new and refined Pleasures, and admirably well acquainted with all the Secrets and Improvements of that mysterious Art. He owed his Advancement, and the Favour of his Master to Sigchritc, who first brought him to Court to serve her in the Quality of a Spy, and afterwards raised him from the mean Office of the King's Barber, to the Dignity of Archbishop of Lunden. And as he had the good Fortune to be supported by so powerful a Benefactress, he quickly became the Favourite and Confident of his Master, by furnishing him with a constant Supply of fresh and diversified Pleasures. The King set Sail for Sweden, accompanied with the Queen his Wife, and attended by all the Court. But Sigebrite declined the Voyage, either because she was unwilling to expose herself to the Satirical Mirth of the Swedish Lords, who were oftentimes wont to make the King's extravagant Passion to his old Mistress, the Subject of their Wit and Diversion; or because that Prince thought fit to leave her at Copenhagen, to observe the Motions of the Senate. At his Arrival in Sweden, he received an Ambassador from the Emperor, who came to invest him with the Order of the Golden Fleece, and to congratulate his Victories, and the happy Success of all his Designs. The Concern which the Emperor expressed for promoting the Interest of his Brother-in-Law, was too warm and zealous to be reckoned merely an Effect of their Affinity, which seldom or never produces so strong an Affection among Sovereigns. 'Tis thought that aspiring Prince bestowed his Sister upon the King of Denmark, on Condition that he should declare him to be his Successor in the three Kingdoms of the North, in Case he should die without Issue. Those who are acquainted with the Character of Charles V will never suppose him guilty of neglecting to take the most promising Measures, to secure so important Branch of the Universal Monarchy. This was his beloved Project, the Object of all his Hope and Desires, and the Airy Mistress whom he courted, or rather adored with so eager and lasting a Passion. And the same Fondness for that imaginary Scheme seems to have been entailed upon his Family and Successors, till the Terror and Rapidity of the Swedish Conquests, and the fortunate Valour of their Royal Leader, roused the Emperor Ferdinand II. out of his Golden Dream, Gustavus Adolphus. 1631. and instead of a vain Ambition to extend his Empire over of all Europe, obliged him to content himself with defending the Hereditary Dominions of the House of Austria. Christiern put off the Ceremony of receiving the Order of the Golden Fleece till the day of his Coronation, that the Solemnity might be more splendid and magnificent: And in the mean time he took secret Measures with the Archbishop of Vpsal, to execute their Revenge upon their common Enemies. The Result of their Consultations was, that the Archbishop should appear in the Convention, and present an Address to the King, demanding Justice against those who deprived him of his Dignity and Estate. Matters being thus concerted, the King opened the Meeting of the Estates, where he was solemnly acknowledged as the lawful Sovereign of Sweden. The next Day the Archbishop perform'd the Ceremony of his Coronation; November 4. and the King swore upon the Gospels, and the Relics of the Saints, that he would inviolably preserve and maintain the Laws, Privileges, and Customs of the Nation. The Senate, Clergy, Nobility, and the Deputies of the Provinces took the usual Oath of Fidelity to him; and the Emperor's Ambassador appearing in the Midst of the Assembly, presented him with the Order of the Golden Fleece, and in his Master's Name wished him a prosperous and successful Reign. Afterwards, the new King invited all the Lords to a magnificent Feast, which he had ordered to be prepared in the Castle, as a public Mark of his Joy upon the Occasion of his Accession to the Crown. The Senate in a Body, and all the principal Noblemen who were then at Stockholm, attended His Majesty in Obedience to his Desire: The two first Days were spent in Entertainments, and all manner of solemn and diverting Recreations; the King received his Guests with all the Marks of an obliging Kindness and Familiarity, and the mutual Aversion, which had been so long fomented betwixt the Two opposite Factions, seemed to be entirely forgotten and extinguished. The Swedes endeavoured to lose the Memory of their Ancient Fears and Jealousies, and flattered themselves with the Prospect of a lasting and undisturbed Happiness; but on the third Day they were awakened out of their excessive Security in a most terrible and surprising Manner. The Archbishop of Vupsal, accompanied with his Relations and Creatures, appeared before the King in a full Meeting of the Estates, and publicly demanded Justice against the deceased Administrator, and all the Senators and Lords of the Kingdom, who forced him to resign his Dignity, and demolished the Fort of Steque, which belonged to the Patrimony of the Church. The King declined meddling with an Affair, of which he pretended that the Pope's Commissioners were the only proper Judges, and desired the Archbishop to propose his Grievances to the Two Da●ish Prelates, to whom the Bull published by Leo X. was directed, protesting that he would only make ●●se of his Authority to execute their Sentence according to the Bull, and the Intentions of the Holy Father. Immediately the Two Danish. Prelates, who were the secret Ministers of the Passions of that Monarch, required and demanded, that the Administrator's Widow should be brought before 'em, to give an Account of her Husband's Actions; tho' it was both inconsistent with Reason, and the usual Methods of proceeding in such Cases, that a Woman should be made accountable for the Behaviour of her Husband, in the Management of Affairs of State, concerning which Persons of that Sex are very rarely consulted. However the King, without considering the Justice of their Demand, obliged the Princess to come to the Assembly. She appeared before him with a modest Assurance, and at first refused to plead before the Pope's Commissioners. She put the King in mind of the Treaties of Vpsal and Stockholm, by which he soletnnly obliged himself to bury all that was passed in Obli●vion, conjuring him to let her Husband rest quietly in his Grave, and to pity the Fate of a Princess who had nothing left but her Fears and Sorrow. But that inexorable Prince, with a seeming Calmness, referred the Hearing of he● Defence to the Pope's Commissioners, under pretext that the Archbishop's Complaint had no Relation to the Differences that were formerly betwixt him and the Administrator. The Princess perceiving that the King was inflexible, and that she must resolve to defend the Actions of the Prince her Husband, answered at last with a great deal of Courage, that the Administrator besieged the Archbishop, and demolished his Castle by virtue of express Order from the Estates and Senate of the Kingdom; that the Archbishop was arraigned and convicted of Treason against his Country, according to the usual Forms of proceeding in such Cases that were prescribed by the Laws of the Nation; and that his Sentence was still extant in the Public Registers, signed by all the Senators both Secular and Ecclesiastical. Tho' the King was acquainted with all the Circumstances of that Affair, he sent for the Registers, and ordered the Archbishop's Sentence to be read publicly before the Assembly, with the Names of all those who subscribed it: after which he went out, as if he had only withdrawn that the Commissioners might not be under the least Appearance of a Constraint. But immediately after the whole Assembly was alarmed with the sight of a Troop of his Guards, who came by his Order to arrest the Administrator's Widow, the Senators, Bishops, and all the Swedish Lords and Gentlemen that were in the Castle. The Danish Bishops, by virtue of the Pope's Commission, began to proceed against 'em as Here●cks, as if the Inquisition had been established in that Country. But the King of Denmark being unwilling to lose time in examining and convicting those whom he had already doomed to De●ruction, and fearing lest their Friends should ●ake an attempt to relieve 'em, resolved to dissence with the Formality of a Trial, and sent Executioners to acquaint the Prisoners with their approaching Fate. Novemb. The Eighth of November was the day appointed for the Fatal Solemnity. In the Morning a Proclamation was published by the Heralds with ●●und of Trumpet, prohibiting all Persons, in the King's Name, to go out of the City, upon pain of Death. The whole Garrison was in Arms, ●nd there were Corpse de Guard at all the Gates, ●nd in all the public Places of the City. The Great Guns were mounted in the Marketplace, ●ith their Mouth's turned toward the principal Streets; the People were seized with Terror, and expected with a melancholic impatience the event of these unusual Preparations. At last, about ●oon, the Gates of the Castle were opened, and disclosed the mournful Scene: A Troop of Alustrious Victims, who for the most part were ●ill adorned with the Badges of their Dignity, marched out in a dismal Pomp, and were led by ●heir Executioners to the Slaughter. Assoon as they came to the Place of Execu●on, a Danish Officer read the Pope's Bull aloud, ●s if it had been the Sentence of their Condemnation; adding that they were Executed by the Orders of the Apostolical Commissioners, and ●●e Advice of the Archbishop of Vpsal. The Bi●●ops and the rest of the Lor●●●s begged earnestly ●●at some Confessors might 〈◊〉 suffered to assist, 'em at their Death: But the Inhuman Ki●refus'd to grant 'em the last Comfort they wer● capable of enjoying, either to glut his implacable Rage with the barbarous delight of exposing his Enemies to Punishments in another World or because he was unwilling to treat 'em as Catholics after they had been Condemned as Heretics. Nor was the cruelty of his Policy le● remarkable in the Resolution he took to Sacrifice his Friends, that people might not suspect that his pretended Zeal was merely the Effect 〈◊〉 Revenge. The Bishops of Stregnez and Scara were known to be devoted to his Interest, but all th● Faithful and Important Services they had don● him could not procure so much as a Mitigation of their Sentence: Their being Members of th● Senate was their Crime, and their Signing th● Archbishop's Condemnation was the pretext o● their Punishment. Yet the Bishop of Lincoping escaped the fatal Blow; John Brach Locc. l. 5. p. 203. Olaus Magnus, an Eye-witness. Ziglerus an Eye-witness of the Massacre of Stockholm. for as the Executioner was just going to cut off his Head, he told the Danish Officer who was appointed by the King to see the Execution performed, that he might find an undeniable Proof of his Innocence under the Signet of hi● Coat of Arms, which he had affixed to the Archbishop's Sentence, and begged him to send som● Person to examine the truth of his Assertion. Th● King being informed of his Request lifted up the Wax with his own Hand, and found a little Note which that cunning Prelate had slipped under i● as if he had foreseen the Tragical Consequences of that Affair. He protested, in the Note, that he was forced to Sign the Archbishop's Sentence to avoid the Indignation of his Enemy's wh● threatened to treat him after the same manne● This Politic Contrivance saved his Life, for th● King ordered him to be set at liberty, to sh●● that he only designed to punish the Archbishop's Enemies, and those of the Administrator's Party, who he pretended, were involved in the Sentence of Excommunication which the Pope pronounced against that Prince. Then they proceeded to the Execution of the Lay-Senators, beginning with Eric Vasa, Eric Abraham. Eric Joh●nson, Fric Canut, Eric Rining, Eric and Eschille Nicolai, Joachim Brahe, Magnus Green, Eric Kusius, Olaus Beron, Gunnar Gallus, Benedict Erici John Gudmund, Andrew Olai, and Andrew Erici. Consuls of Stockholm Gustavus. 's Father. The Consuls and Magistrates of Stockholm, and Ninety four Lords who were arrested in the Castle underwent the same Fate. Yet the King instead of being satisfied with the Death of so many illustrious Persons, was extremely vexed, that some Lords, whom he had particularly inserted in the black Roll, had escaped his Fury. He imagined that they lay concealed in the Town, and was so afraid lest they should make their Escape, and so desirous to discover Gustavus, who, he thought might be hid in some House in the City, that to give a full Scope to his Vengeance, he resolved to confound the Innocent with the Guilty, and to expose the Town to the Fury of his Soldiers. Assoon as they had received those bloody Orders, they fell upon the People that were come to be Witnesses of that dismal Spectacle, and promiscuously murdered all that had the misfortime to be in their way. Afterwards they broke into the Principal Houses, under pretext of searching for Gustavus. and the rest of the proscribed Lords: The Citizens were stabbed in the Arms of their howling Wives, their Houses were plundered, and the Honour of their Wives and Daughters was exposed to the brutish Lust of the Soldiers. None were spared, but those who were protected either by Poverty or ugliness: All the rest were made a Prey to the Rage of the Soldiers, who by the Orders and after the Example of their Inhuman Sovereign, strove to outdo each other in the wildest and most extravagunt Barbarity. A certain Gentleman of the Swedish Nation was so sensibly touched with the moving sight of so many deplorable Objects, that he could not restrain the Impetuosity of his Grief, nor behold such a Scene of Horror without bewailing the Misery of his Country. The furious King was so enraged at those Marks of Compassion which his guilty Conscience interpreted as secret Reproaches of his Cruelty, that he commanded the Unfortunate Mourner to be fastened to a Gibbet. His Privy Members were cut off, his Belly ripped up, and his Heart plucked out, as if Pity and Compassion had been the foulest and most Enormous Crimes. Afterwards the King pretending that the Administrator, by incurring the Sentence of Excommunication had rendered himself unworthy of Christian Burial, ordered his Body to be taken up and exposed in the public Place among the mangled Carcases of his Ancient Friends. He issued out an Order that no Person should presume to bury any of these Bodies upon pain of Death; and would have suffered 'em to lie in the open Place, as a terrible Monument of ●is Vengeance, if the stench and Putrefaction had not obliged him to command 'em to be taken away. But before they were removed, he could not forbear going on purpose to take a view of the dismal Trophies of his Fury. At last he ordered 'em to be carried out of the City and Burnt, that even Death itself might not exempt 'em from a Second Punishment, which he pretended to inflict upon 'em as Excommunicated Persons. Afterwards he ordained that the Administrator's Widow should be drowned, but the Execution of that cruel Sentence was prevented by Admiral Norbi, who under a seeming Complaisance and Resignation to all the Humours and Inclinations of his Master concealed a secret Project of high and ambitious Designs. He 〈…〉 swaded that so Tyrannical a Government 〈◊〉 not be long maintained; he saw himself Master of a pote●t-Fleet, Governor of the Isle of Gothland that lies opposite to the Coast of Sweden, and of the City of Calmar which was the second Port in the Kingdom. He placed so much confidence in his Power and in his Interest at Court, that he did not think himself obliged to set any Limits to his aspiring desires: He fancied 〈…〉 one day raise himself above the Quality of a Subject, and lay aside the Title of a Favourite to assume that of a Prince. He flattered his Ambition with the secret hope of marrying the Administrator's Widow, concluding that her Interest and Authority would facilitate his Accession to the Crown of Sweden, or at least to the dignity of Administrator. And therefore to save that Princess' Life he told the King his Master that she would deliver up all her Husband's Treasures for her Ransom. The King who was as Covetous as Cruel, consented to recall her doom upon that condition, and imagining that she was extremely obliged to his Mercy for changing her punishment to a perpetual Imprisonment. He sent her to Denmark, with Gustavus' Mother and Sister, and the rest of the Swedish Ladies whose Husbands perished in the Massacre of Stockholm. They were thrown into different Prisons, where they were very ill treated without any regard to their Birth, Sex or Beauty and kept 'em as Hostages for the Fidelity of the Children, and Rulations that they left in Sweden Christiern imagined that he had established his● Authority by this Massacre of all the principal Nobility, he thought himself too powerful, and too formidable to the rest of the Swedes to be afraid of 'em, he changed the Form of the Government at his Pleasure, and ordered matters as in a conquered Country, he oppressed the People with new Taxes, he threatened the Peasants to cause one of their Feet and Hands to be cut off, adding in a kind of Raillery, that a Peasant who was born for the Blow, and not for the War, aught to content himself with one Hand, and a wooden Leg. He nominated Theodorus Archbishop of Lunden, Viceroy in his Absence, and appointed the Archbishop of Vpsal, and the Bishop of Oldensee for his Ministers and Councillors, advancing these two Danish Prelates, by his absolute Power, to the Rich Bishoprics of Stregnez, and Scara, without any regard to the Rights of these two Churches, which had a Privilege to choose their own Bishops. And he had also Interest enough at Rome, to induce the Pope to allow of the Intrusion of these two Danish Prelates, whose Hands were in a manner imbrued in the Blood of their Brethren. Christiern at his Departure, gave Orders to spare neither Pains nor Cost, to discover Gustavus' Retreat; he set a Price upon his Head, and promised considerable Sums of Money to those that should bring him Prisoner, dead or alive, after which he returned to Denmark, laden with the Curses of the Swedes, by whom he was styled the Northern Nero. His Troops in his Absence continued the Barbarities, they had exercised in the Capital City, many Lord's were surprised, and Massacred in their Castles by his Order, without laying any other Crime to their Charge, than that they were eminent for Birth and Courage; neither was the ordinary Pretext of Excommunication any longer made use of; it was Crime enough to be accused of being too rich, or of having Interest in the Province. The Viceroy swallowed up in Pleasure, spent his Time in heaping up Money, by the Confiscation of the Goods and Estates of those that were daily outlawed; The chief Officers of his Army ravaged the Provinces, every one's Troop being independent and separate, without any Order or Discipline; and among so many different Interests, and so little Subjection, they thought of nothing else but pillaging and oppressing the People. The Nobility terrified with so many Massacres, and not well united among themselves, destitute of a Head, Money and Forces, were obliged to avoid the Danish Cruelty, to submit to the Archbishop: So that every one strove to court this Prelate, and every one would be thought to have done it always. It seemed as if all the Sweedish Gentry had perished in the Massacre of Stockholm, for no Body would acknowledge that they had served in the Administrator's Army, the greater Part of the Nobility were glad to be employed in the Vice Roy's Troops, as a secure Asylum: And the Calamities of Sweden were so great, that even their Happiness was envied that were allowed to be Soldiers, tho' to fight against their own Country. Admiral Norbi feigning to commiserate this deplorable State of Sweden, received many Gentlemen on board his Ships, and into his Governments; and affected to treat 'em with all manner of Civility, with Relation to his secret Designs: Those that were not under his Protection, being uncertain of their Fate, and always between Hope and Despair, were exposed to the Insolence and Avarice of the Danes; and it was dangerous for those who were not of the Archbishop's Party to be possessed of an Estate: And whosoever had been his Enemies, were forced either to escape by Flight, or resolve to die: For this haughty Prelate pardoned none, but destroyed all his Adversaries under pretence of Sacrificing them to the public Safety, but above all, he Endeavoured to to make himself Master of Gustavus' Person whom he hated as a Kinsman and Fovourite of the deceased Administrator; besides he knew very well that he could not better make his Court to Christiern than by Imprisoning or Destroying that Lord. Gustavus during his retreat looked about him on all sides to see if he could discover any thing that might favour his designs; he had privately sent to Stockholm, that old Servant at whose house he lay concealed, to inform him of the Occurences of the State. And at his return it was that he heard of the Death of his Father and all the Senators, and the general Massacre that had happened in that miserable City; this so lamentable a piece of news did extremely afflict him, the Death of so many Lords, having taken off all his Family and Friends, and almost deprived him of all means and hopes of saving himself. He knew not what measures to take, nor whether to retire, for he was encompassed with Danish Troops, and knew very well that besides the great promises, to any that should discover him, all those were threatened with Death that had concealed or should not immediately deliver him up. So that he durst not stir from the place he was in, nor trust any of the Swedes, lest the great rewards should make 'em betray him. He resolved in this exigence privately to retreat to the Mountains of Dalecarlia, hoping he might easily lie hid in the Woods with which that Country is covered, and imagined that it would not be difficult to cause the Inhabitants to Revolt, being the last of the Kingdom that submitted to the Danish Dominion. There was not one good Town in the whole Province, and hardly any but small Villages Situated on the edges of the Forests, or on the banks of Lakes and Rivers, some of these Villages depended on the Gentlemen of the Country, but most belonged to the Crown and were Governed by the Peasants themselves; the Elders in every Village supplied the place of Judges and Captains, tho' these were neither more Powerful nor Richer than their Neighbours; the Honour of Commander consisting only in the privilege of Fight at the head of the Troops; for the chief Power was in the hands of the Multitude, who Assembled on holydays, and took upon them to determine all manner of Affairs. The Government durst not send either Troops or Garrisons into this Province, nor did the Kings themselves ever enter it, till they had given pledges to the Inhabitants for maintaining their Privileges; they managed with caution this Savage People who inhabited in inaccessiable Mountains, lest they should discover that it was in their power no longer to obey, and were contented with the Tribute of a few skins only from these Peasants, and for the rest, they were suffered to Live according to their own particular Customs which were very different from those of the other Provinces. Gustavus in the disguise of a Peasant, set forward on his way to these Mountains, accompanied only with a Country Fellow, who served for his guide. He crossed over the whole Country of Sudermania, then passed between Nericia and Westmania, and after the fatigues of a long and dangerous Journey arrived safe in that part of the Mountains of Dalecarlia which the Natives called Daalfield. He had no sooner entered into the Country, but he was abandoned by his guide, who robbed him of all the money that he had provided for his Subsistence: He wandered up and down in those dreadful Mountains, and amidst those Savages, destitute of Company, Friends and Money; not daring to own his Name, or discover himself, he was forced for a Living, and to be concealed, to hire himself for a Labourer and to work in the Coppermines, from whence the People of these parts have their chiefest Subsistance, he was always at work with the other Miners to get his Livelihood, and lay buried as it were in those Subterranean Work-houses. Gustavus hoped that the Misery of his Condition might serve at least to conceal him, and that they would never think of searching for the General of the Swedish Horse in so sorry a Habitation, notwithstanding which be was discovered and known in this Disguise. For a Woman in whose House he Lodged accidentally perceived under his Labourers Habit, a Silk Robe Embroidered with Gold; which news was soon carried to the whole Village, and came to the Ears of the Lord of the Place, who either out of curiosity of seeing a Stranger whose Gentile Mien was much talked of, or rather that this disguise made him believe him to be one of the Proscribed, came to the Mines with intent to offer him his House and to contribute to his Safety; but was extremely surprised when he found it to be Gustavus, whom it was not very difficult for him to discover, because he having spent his Youth with him in the University of Vpsal: And though he was much concerned to see this Young Lord in so miserable a Condition, yet he feigned not to know him, lest it might discover him to others; but as soon as he returned to his House he sent for him by a private Messenger, and having in a most obliging manner told him that he knew him, gave him all possible Assurances of his Service and Friendship and entreated him to accept of his House where he might lie hid more securely than in the Mines, and in his transport of Compassion and Kindness promised him to cause his Friends and Vassals to take up Arms in his Defence if the Danes should attempt to offer Violence to him in his House. Gustavus accepted these Offers with a great deal of Joy, and at first lived with him as if he had no other design than to avoid the pursuit of his Enemy's, but at the same time employed himself in getting Information of the strength of the Province, and in finding out the Inclinations of the Inhabitants of the new Government. His Landlord told him the Dalecarlians suffered the Danish Tyranny with great Impatience, that they publicly murmured at certain Taxes that Christiern had imposed on 'em, that which tho small in reality appeared excessive and intolerable because they were new; and that the People detested the King of Denmark's Cruelty: He added that he doubted not but the Peasants would Revolt of themselves, if the Danes continued to infringe their Privileges; afterwards he boasted of the Strength of Dalecanlia with an Exaggeration that is usual in those that would make their Country be valued: He told him that that Province alone was able to raise twenty thousand Men, that all the Peasants were born Soldiers, and by the help of their Mountains could stop and defeat all Christiern's Forces; this discourse being several times repeated induced Gustavus to Resolve to Attempt to make the Province Revolt, which he discovered to his Landlord, and Conjured him to Affist in it, he represented to him that the Kingdom was Involved in the greatest Calamity's; that neither the Faith of Treaty's, nor the Submission and Obedience of the People could bond or satisfy the bloody Inclinations of Christian, that especially it seemed that this barbarous King had Sworn the Death of all the Swedish Nobility, that the Massacre of Stockholm was but a Prelude to the Cruelty and Outrages which his Troops Exercised in the Provinces, that the News was daily brought of the barbarous Murder of some Gentlemen or other, that it was more generous and a surer way to prevent and surprise the Danes than Cowardly to wait till they Invaded the Province and Massacred the People in their own Houses. But this Gentleman terrified with the Danger of the Enterprise, upon apprehension of the Formidable Power of the Danes, declined being concerned in it, Where are (said he to Gustavus) the the Forces necessary for carrying on so great a Design, and what Army have you to Oppose the Enemy's Troops, which seem hitherto to have had some regard to our Privileges, but will outrageously overrun the whole Province upon the first Motion we shall make? It seemed as if Fear made this Gentleman forget what he had just before told him of the Strength of his Province and the Inclinations of its Inhabitants; for he sought new Reasons to overthrow the former, and to oblige Gustavus to take other Measures; he enlarged with much heat upon the Politic Considerations, not so much indeed out of Affection to his Person as to justify that it was not for want of Courage and Zeal for his Country that he declined engaging in his Designs. But perceiving that Gustavus constantly persevered in his Resolution to take up Arms and Publicly to declare against the Danes, he advised him to defer, at least for some time the Execution of his Enterprise, he told him that perhaps he might meet with a lucky Opportunity when the whole Province might of its self be disposed to Revolt, that the Peasants had little regard to the Interest of the Gentry, whom they always looked upon as severe Masters, that tho' they seemed to pity the Fate of the Lords and Senators who perished in the Massacre of Stockholm, they had never hitherto discovered any Inclination to Revenge their Death upon their Murderers; but that the least Attempt of the Danes to violate the Privileges of the People would infallibly occasion a general Revolt; and that he was persuaded the Danish Army would march to Dalecarlia as soon as they had completed the ruin of the rest of the Kingdom. That then the Peasants would be obliged to take up Arms in their own Defence; that he was resolved to let others begin the Revolt, and would neither envy the Glory nor Danger of so rash an undertaking. He conjured him to wait patiently at his House till the People should appear in Arms; insinuating that wherever the Revolt should begin, the leading men of the Party would always be ready to yield him that submission which they owed to his birth and merit; And concluded with advising him not to ruin so generous design by a preposterous haste in the execution of it; lest, instead of becoming the Avenger and Deliverer of his Country, he should only furnish the Danes with a new pretext to complete the Destruction of the Nation. Gustavus was too judicious and resolute to be either deceived or convinced by his Landlord's Arguments; but tho' he was sensible that his pretended Caution and Policy was rather the effect of his Fear than Prudence, he could not be offended at the Weakness of a man whom he looked upon as an object of compassion. He was so far from suspecting that he was a secret Wellwisher to the Danish Interest, or that he was capable of betraying his Guest, that he did him the justice to believe the sincerity of his Affection to his Country: but at the same time he perceived that the difficulty of the Attempt deterred him from engaging in it. And therefore instead of reproaching him with Cowardice and Pusillanimity, he contented himself with conjuring him to keep the secret with which he had entrusted him; and resolved upon a speedy departure to free his timorous Landlord of the Trouble and Uneasiness which he might suffer upon his account. He set out alone, and in the night, to avoid suspicion, and after several days Journey through the Woods arrived at the seat of another Gentleman, called Peterson, whom he knew in the Army, and who, he hoped would receive and embrace his Proposals with more Courage and Resolution. Peterson received him with all the marks of an obliging Civility; and entertained him with that respect and submission which is usally so agreeable to great Persons when they are under a Cloud. He seemed to be more sensibly afflicted with his misfortunes than Gustavus himself: he exclaimed against the Tyranny of the Danes; and cheerfully embraced the first proposal which Gustavus made to him, some days after his arrival, to form a Party, and engage all his Vassals and Followers in the Design. Gustavus was extremely glad that he had at last found a man who was not afraid to draw his sword in the defence of his Country; and endeavoured by all the most winning Expressions of Kindness, and by the sure propect of a suitable Recompense to confirm him in so generous a Resolution. Peterson answered him with repeated assurances of an inviolable Fidelity: he named the Gentlemen and the chief Persons among the Peasants whom he hoped to engage in the Attempt: and some days after he went privately from his house, in order, as he pretended, to put the design in Execution. But under the specious pretext of a zealous Affection to Gustavus, the treacherous Dalecarlian was contriving his Ruin. The hope of making his Court to the new King, and the Expectation of a large reward, made him resolve to sacrifice his Honour to his Ambition, and to violate the most sacred Laws of Hospitality by betraying his Illustrious Guest. In pursuance of that base Resolution he went strait to one of King Christiern's Officers, and informed him that Gustavus lay concealed at his House. The Danish Officer marched thither immediately at the head of a Party of Soldiers: he invested the House, and took possession of the Principal Gate which Peterson delivered up to him. He concluded that he had done his Master a very important and acceptable piece of service, by securing his most terrible Enemy. But he had the mortification to find that he had taken a great deal of pains to no purpose: For Gustavus had made his Escape the Night before, and even owed his Preservation to the Wife of the Traitor that designed to betray him. She was prompted by Pity, and perhaps by a more tender Passion, to discover her Husband's Plot, and not only sent Gustavus away in the Night, but order d a Servant in whom she placed a more than ordinary Confidence to carry him to the House of a Curate, who was one of her Friends. Thus by the Kindness and Discretion of that generous Lady, and by the Secrecy of her faithful Servant, Gustavus escaped the Snare that was laid for him, and avoided the Pursuit of his Enemies, who could neither discover the Occasion of his Flight, nor the place whither he retired. The Curate received him with all the Civility and Respect which he owed to his Birth, and to the Recommendation of the Person that entrusted him with so important a Secret. He was a sincere lover of his Country, and did not think himself obliged to follow the Maxims of the Clergy, since he had no design to raise his Fortune by aspiring to higher Preferment. He assured Gustaevus of an inviolable Secrecy, and lest the Place of his abode should be discovered by the Infidelity, or Indiscretion of the Servant that brought him thither, he carried him to his Church, and hide him in a Place that was wholly at his Disposal, and of which he alone kept the Keys. He visited him every Day, and by degrees began to feel a secret and resistless Inclination to love and esteem him; which was the usual Effect of the Presence and Conversation of that young Lord. Nor did the generous Curate content himself with expressing his Affection to Gustavus' Person; he approved his Resolution, and encouraged him to undertake the great Attempt, assuring him that he would employ all his Interest in the Village, and engage all his Acquaintances in other Places, to carry on the Design with the utmost Vigour and Diligence. But at the same time he acknowledged that he could neither advise him to desire the Assistance, nor rely upon the Fidelity of the Dalecarlian Gentlemen. He informed him that the Nobility and Gentry of that Province, contented themselves with a secure Enjoyment of their Estates, and the independent Authority they assumed in their inaccessible Mountains; that they neither thought themselves concerned in the Motions and Revolutions of the Court, nor regarded the public Interest of the Nation; that they were seldom willing, and sometimes unable to make their Vassals take up Arms; and that they would hardly be persuaded to engage in a War, since it either deprived 'em of their principal Riches, which consisted in the Number of their Followers, or made the Peasants less tractable after their Return, and more apt to revolt against their Masters. And therefore he concluded, that 'twould be his best and safest Method, to apply himself immediately to the Peasants, assuring him that he might expect a more vigorous and effectual Assistance from 'em, if they should take up Arms, and declare for him of their own accord, than if the Villages were only engaged by the Authority of their respective Lords. After they had consulted together about the most proper Expedients, to put their Design in Execution, they agreed that 'twould be highly conducive to the Success of the intended Enterprise, to prepossess the minds of the Peasants, and prepare 'em for an Insurrection, by giving out that the Danes were just ready to enter into the Province to levy new Taxes and Impositions. The Curate undertook to spread the Report, and assured Gustavus that he would shortly make it the Public News of the Country, by the joint Assistance of the rest of the Curates in that District, who for the most part were either his Relations or Correspondents. Afterwards he advised him to go to Mora, a populous Diocese or Parish, about Twelve Swedish Leagues in Compass; where every Year during the Christmass-Holy-days there was an extraordinary Concourse of Peasants, from all the neighbouring Villages. He told him that he could neither expect nor desire a more Opportunity to propose his Design to the Peasants, who were never bolder, nor more easily persuaded to revolt than in such Public Assemblies, where they have a full View of their Numbers and Strength. And in the mean time he promised to secure and engage the principal and leading Persons that he might not be in any Danger, who ' the Crowd should reject his Proposals. In pursuance of the Curate's advice, Gustavus went to Mora on the day appointed, where he found the Peasants already acquainted with his design to make 'em a visit, and expecting with impatience to see a Man of whose merit and valour they had received so advantageous a Character, one that was equally illustrious both for his Birth and Courage, and had acquired more Glory by Christiern's hatred than by the Favour of Steno. He laid aside his usual Habit, and took care that his Dress should be suitable to his Quality, to engage the attention of the People, who are apt to be dazzled with the external marks of Grandeur. Afterwards he appeared in the Assembly with a certain Noble Fierceness in his Air, which was somewhat allay d and softened by a mixture of Tenderness and Grief for the Death of his Father and all the rest of the Senate. And that Majestic sorrow, which the admiring Multitude observed in his Countenance and actions, inpired 'em at the same time with a submissive respect and a tender and affectionate Compassion. After he had entertained 'em with a general but lively description of the deplorable and almost hopeless condition of their native Country; he represented to 'em, with a pathetic and moving Eloquence, that the Senators and principal Lords of the Kingdom were Barbarously Massacred by Christern's Order; that by the same Prince's Command the Magistrates of Stockholm were put to Death and the greatest part of the Citizens Murdered in their Houses; that afterwards he dispersed his Army into the several Provinces, that they might the sooner complete the Destruction of the Kingdom; that he was resolved to secure his Authority by the Death of all those, whether Noble, or Ignoble, who were either able or willing to undertake the Defence of their Country; that he was particularly incensed against the Dalecarlians, whose Valour and Courage had made him tremble so often during the Reign of the late Administrator; that consequently they had all the reason in the World to expect the most inhuman Treatment from a treacherous and cruel Prince, that would never forgive 'em so long as he dreaded their Bravery; that under pretext of putting his Army into Winter-Quarters, he was actually sending his Troops to disarm 'em; that they would quickly be exposed to the Fury of enraged Soldiers; that their Lives and Liberty would be at the Disposal of their insolent and merciless Enemies; and that the only way to prevent their impending Ruin, was to resolve upon a vigorous and seasonable Resistance. That the Dalecarlians had always looked upon Liberty, as a dearer and more valuable Blessing than Life; that the Eyes of the whole Nation were sixth upon 'em in so critical a Juncture; that the World expected to see a convincing Proof, that they inherited the Bravery of their Heroical Ancestors, and the noble Resolution with which those Illustrious Patrio●● had always opposed the pretended Authority of Tyrannical Usurpers; that he was ready to sacrifice his Life and Fortune in the Defence of their Liberty; that his Friends and all true Swedes, would join in so glorious an Attempt; that besides he had received positive Assurances of a considerable Reinforcement of the ancient Allies oh Sweden, but supposing that their Forces were not equal in number to those of the Danes, Revenge and Self-preservation would inspire 'em with a generous Fury, which would easily supply that Defect; and that for his part, he would rather choose to die, with his Sword in his hand, than to preserve his Life by a base Submission to a perfidious and cruel Enemy. The Dalecarlians answered this Discourse with Shouts and Exclamations, threatening to exeaute their just Revenge upon Christiern, and the Danish Nation: One would have thought that this had been the first time they heard of the Massacre of Stockholm; the Discourse and Presence of Gustavus, had made so deep an Impression of Grief and Resentment upon their Minds. They swore to revenge the Death of their Countrymen, and immediately resolved to disown Christiern's Authority, and to destroy all the Danes they should meet, without Mercy. Not but that some of these Peasants were at first inclined to oppose this Revolt, under the Pretext of communicating their Designs to the other Villages; either because they were gained by the Danes, or upon a politic Account were afraid of exasperating a potent and victorious Prince. But the enraged Multitude rejected this cowardly Motion with indignation, so that the most violent, and those that declared for the War, were harkened to with a general Applause. Thus they unanimously took up Arms, and entreated Gustavus to command 'em, being charmed with his graceful Mien, and admiring the Largeness of his Stature, and the strong Constitution of his Body. But nothing confirmed 'em more in the Resolution they had taken to follow that young Lord, with a full assurance, than an observation made by the ancient Inhabitants of the Village, that the Northwind continued to blow incessantly while he made his Speech to 'em. This Accident among those superstitious People, was looked upon as an infallible Sign of prosperous Success, and therefore without any further Deliberation, imagining that the matter could be no longer deferred without opposing the Orders of Heaven, which had so manifestly declared in favour of Gustavus; they immediately formed a Body of four hundred Men, and out of that Number chose sixteen of the handsomest and best shaped Men that were descended of the principal Families, whom they presented to Gustavus, to attend upon his Person, as Life-guards, and to serve as a Mark of Badge of the Authority, which they had so lately conferred upon him. Gustavus resolving to take advantage of their Heat and Eagerness, lead 'em directly against the Governor of the Province; for 'twas his interest to prevent that Officer, and to make him incapable of opposing the Revolt of the other Villages: In pursuance of that Resolution, he divided his Troop into several Bands, the better to conceal his March and Design, and under Covert of the Night and the Woods, arrived at the Foot of the Castle, with the Dalecarlians, who marched thither secretly by different Roads. The Darkness of the Night, and the Surprise of so unexpected an Attack, favoured his Attempt, so that the Castle was taken by Scalade, some Danish Soldiers that composed the governor's Guard, and the most part of his Domestic Servants, who stood in his Defence were immediately sacrificed to the Rage of the Dalecarlians; and Gustavus had much ado to rescue the Governor, who by Imprisonment suffered for his Imprudence in presuming to maintain a Post in a conquered Country, and amidst so fierce a Nation, without a Garrison sufficient for the security of his Person and Dignity. Gustavus permitted his Soldiers to plunder the governor's Apartment, and several Danish Merchants were treated almost after the same manner, who since Christiern's new Government came to trade in that Province; so that their richest Stuffs became a Prey to the Dalecarlian Peasants, who dressed themselves with 'em after their odd Fashion. They also killed the Officers that were employed in levying the new Taxes, which Christiern had imposed. Gustavus seemed to take no notice of their Proceed, and perhaps was not offended at these disorders, which served only to make the breach between the Dalecarlians and Danes wider, and their mutual Hatred more irreconcilable. Tho' this Enterprise was not very considerable in itself, it tended to confirm the Peasants in their good Opinion of Gustavus, and they gave him Commendations so much the more willingly, because they took him for a Witness of the Courage and Bravery they showed on this Occasion. The Report and Success of this Expedition, within a few days caused almost the whole Province to declare in his Favour, for the Peasants came flocking from their Villages to join his Forces, some by reason of their eager and impatient desire to be avenged on the Danes, while others were excited by the hope of getting Booty, or by their natural Inclination to undertake bold and desperate Erterprises. Many Swedish Gentlemen and among others Olai, Laurence Erici, Fredage and Ionas of Nederby, who were Outlawed by Christiern, and had fled for Refuge to that Province, repaired to his Army as it were to a common Sanctuary. He appointed 'em in the Quality of Officers, to command these Tumultuary Forces who usually fought with greater Impetuosity than Order. Afterward he traversed with extraordinary Diligence, Helsingland, Medelpadia, Angermania, Gestricia and Bothnia, caused all these small Provinces to Revolt which are for the most part destitute of considerable Towns, and secured 'em by the good Order he took in fortifying the Passages of the Mountains, which are the Principal Forts of those Countries. His Army was daily increased in his march by the concourse of the Peasants, who came over to him in Crowds, and oftentimes in spite of their Respective Lords: He abolished the Taxes which Christiern had laid upon the People, and established Commissaries to receive the ordinary Contributions, which he appropriated for the subsistence of his Forces. Afterwards he dispatched private Emissaries thro' the whole Kingdom, to dispose the Nobility and Peasants to appear in Arms as soon as he should enter into their Provinces. He also gained by secret Negociations the greater part of the Swedish Officers that served in Norby's Fleet or in the Viceroy's Army: He left no means that might serve to augment his Forces and diminish those of his Enemy, and did not make Preparations to enter into the Heart of the Kingdom, till he thought himself almost as sure of the Fidelity of all the Swedes that remained in the Army of that Prelate, as of the Zeal of the Delecarlians. The Viceroy made it his principal and almost only care to heap up Money which he spent in gratifying his Voluptuousness; he aspired only to this Dignity in hopes of finding means to Pillage those People whom his Master designed to Weaken and Ruin, and he would never have undertaken the Administration of the Government, if he had foreseen that he should have had to do with other Enemies then disarmed People, that were not able to defend themselves: The Revolt of the Dalecarlians was a very Surprising and Mortifying piece of News to him, the Danish Forces that were left in the Kingdom were very much weakened for want of Discipline and by Desertion; he suspected the Fidelity of the Swedes who had declared for him or were employed in his Army; nor did he place much Confidence in the Assistance of the Auxiliary and Foreign Troops, who for the most part in Civil Wars are always ready to change their Masters, when they meet with more advantageous Proposals. The Valour of Gustavus was formidable to him, he dreaded the Courage and Resentment of that Young Lord; but he was yet more afraid of Christiern's Indignation, as being a Prince whose Displeasure was extremely terrible, and who usually punished the Unfortunate, with as much severity as the Guiley. He dispatched a Courier to that Prince to give him an Account of the Revolt of the Northern Provinces, and at the same time recalled those Troops that were dispersed in different parts of the Kingdom. The Danes obeyed their Orders, though not without a secret Reluctancy to leave those Places, where they enriched themselves at the People's cost, and committed all manner of Disorders with Impunity. But the greater part of the Auxiliary Forces refused to take the Field under pretext of the want of their Pay. They made themselves Masters of the Towns and Castles, where they were in Garrison, and shut themselves up in those Places, not so much to defend and keep 'em for the King of Denmark, as on purpose to retain 'em as Pledges for the payment of their Arrears; and to obtain more advantageous Terms from the Victorious Party. It was with no small Trouble and Vexation that Christiern heard of the Transactions in Sweden; he did not find himself in a condition to go into that Kingdom, and could not spare the Forces he had in Denmark. The whole Realm was full of Disaffected Persons, for that Prince who was grown more cruel since the Massacre at Stockholm observed no Measures with his Subjects; he indifferently exercised his Authority on the Lives and Estates of the Danes, without any respect to the Dignity of the Persons, or to the Laws and Privileges of the Country; he had caused several Gentlemen to be put to death without any Formality, and on very weak Surmises, and he had no less offended the Bishops and the whole body of the Clergy by the Praises he publicly bestowed on Luther who under colour of blaming the Abuses that were committed in Germany in the publication of Indulgences openly Condemned the Wealth which the Bishops enjoyed and the Temporal Power they assumed. The Court of Rome usually employed the Augustine Friars to publish Indulgences in Saxony, by which they reaped no small profit, and which procured 'em a great Authority in that Country. The Jacobins under the Pontificate of Leo the X. got this Commission from 'em: These Monks to show their Zeal in this new employment, and perhaps to enhance the income of their Mission, cried up in their Sermons the virtues and efficacy of Indulgences, in which they used certain Expressions that were not at all agreeable either to the design of the Church, or to the intent of the Bull that Authorised 'em. Besides, these Collectors led a Life not over Regular; 'tis said they kept their Offices in Taverns, and often spent there in Feasting what was the product of the people's Zeal, and what good men's Devotion made 'em spare even from their necessary occasions. Martin Luther, of the Order of St. Austin, Doctor and Professor in the University of Witemberg, pretended to be moved with these disorders, but in reality desirous to revenge his Brethren, began in his Sermons to fly out into sharp invectives against the bad use these Collectors made of their Authority. He was a great Scholar and an Eloquent Orator, hasty, daring and headstrong, conceited with his own Learning and Sentiments, and over fond of that glory which is acquired by broaching new Opinions; undaunted, and so obstinate as never to retract what he had once affirmed. He contenttd himself at first with preaching against the unedifying manner of bestowing these extraordinary Favours; but exasperated by the Affronts and Threats of the Jacobins he looked back as far as the first Original of Indulgences. He proposed new Doctrines on the Subject of justification, of Remission of sins, of Penance and Purgatory, and at last spoke against the Pope's Authority, from whence his adversaries derived, the proofs by which they would establish Indulgences. He taught in his Wiritings and Preached in his Sermons, that we are justified by Fa●th alone, that Penance consisted only in a sincere Contrition, and that Confession was but an unprofitable Repetition of our Faults; that to obtain Remission of sins, 'twas sufficient to believe with a Lively Faith, that they were forgiven; that Indulgences were neither recommended nor ordained to us for our practices, and that they were equally useless in this World, and in the next; that Purgatory was but a Modern invention contrived by the Monks to cheat People out of their money; that the Mass was no Sacrifice, that it was of no benefit to the dead, that that, and all other Prayers of the Church were to be Read in the vulgar tongue; and above all that the Holy Sacrament was to be Administered to the Faithful in both kinds. The Pope alarmed by this new Doctrine, which seemed to expose the nature and extent of his Power to the censure and examination of every particular Person, thought to stifle so dangerous a Doctrine by condemning Luther as a Heretic, and even ordered Jerom Alexander his Nuntio to Solicit the Elector of Saxony to deliver up the Seditious Monk, that he might punish him as an Enemy to Religion. Luther to secure himself against the practices of that Court, and to engage the Duke of Saxony and all Secular Magistrates to protect him, published some new Writings as much in opposition to the Pope's Power as they were fovourable to Sovereign Princes; he wrote against the Celibacy of the Priests and the Monachal vows; he taught that the only vows that were obligatory, were those of Baptism; he inveighed against Hierarchy, which he pretended was a Tyrannical Government; he exclaimed against the corruption of the Court of Rome, and against the excessive Riches of the Church; he advised in his Books and Sermons all the Sovereign Princes to take possession of the Funds and Revenues of the Bishoprics, Abbeys and Monasteries, unless when there was a Sovereignty annexed to the Bishoprics, and in that case, he would have the Bishop marry, and not suffer such Persons, as under the specious pretence of Celibacy engaged their Allegiance to a Foreign Power to remain in his Territories; he would have the Monasteries converted into public Schools and Hospitals, and the great Treatures those Houses enjoyed to be employed partly in maintaining the Preachers, Overseers and other Officers who should take care of the Poor, and partly by the Prince in supplying the Exigences of the State and the Necessities of his People. These last Opinions gained Luther more Followers, than the first Propositions he had advanced, on the obscure and crabbed Doctrine of Justification, and of the merit of good Works. Many Germane Princes under colour of this Doctrine, deprived the Church of several Lands and Estates which they thought lay convenient for 'em: And the King of Denmark after their Example usurped part of the Demeans of the Archbishop of Lunden, as if he had already declared openly for the new Religion. The Danish Clergy, to be revenged for the Affront they met with under his Reign, and perhaps to dispose People to a Rebellion, gave out a Prophecy of S. Bridget, to this effect, That a King of Denmark should be expelled out of his Kingdom, because of his Barbarity. Every one took Pleasure in applying this to Christiern; but he having heard of it, publicly made a Jest of it; telling his Courtiers, That that Bigot, wrote every Morning the Dreams she had had over Night, which she very piously took for Revelations, and affecting to make that Saint the subject of his Mirth, either out of a Spirit of Libertinism, or, which is more probable, to discredit by a seeming Contempt and Derision, a Prediction which whether true or false, might make a dangerous Impression in People's Minds. However, since by reason of the general Discontent of all his Subjects, he could neither leave Copenhagen nor dismiss his Army without exposing himself to a Rebellion; he wrote to the Viceroy of Sweden, commanding him to march with his Army, in order to bring the Rebels to reasonable Terms, and at the same time he sent Word to Gustavus, That he would make his Mother and his Sisters to suffer the most cruel Torments; if he understood that he appeared again at the Head of the Rebels. Gustavus, despising his Threats, continued still to advance with his Dalecarlians, putting all the Danes he met with to the Sword, and even the Swedes who adhered to them or to the Archbishop; and his Forces increased daily, during his March, so that in a short Time he saw himself at the Head of an Army of above Fifteen thousand Men, all animated with his Courage and Resentment, and resolved either to conquer or die. He marched towards Westmania, while the Viceroy, on the other Side, at the Head of his Army, advanced to the River Brun●b●●, with a Design to oppose his Passage, and fight him, if he should attempt to pass the River. No sooner was he come to the Banks of the River but he saw Gustavus appear on the other Side, at the Head of his Horse, and ready to force his Passage. He was so daunted at the Sight of so resolute an Enemy, that he retired with much Precipitation, and basely left a Post, where he might have fought with Advantage, either because he was diffident of his own Capacity, in giving the necessary Orders, and Commanding during the Heat and Tumult of the Action, or because he durst not trust the Swedes, who were very numerous in his Army. He retired at first into the Castle of Westeras, which was not far off; but not thinking himself safe while he was so near Gustavus, and fearing a Siege if he should continue, he left the best part of his Troops to defend that Place, and, returning to Stockholm, shut himself up in the Castle of that City, where he began to indulge his Luxury, without suffering any Business to be brought before him, as tho' by his Retreat, and keeping out all bad News, he could keep out the Enemy, or put a Stop to their Progress. Gustavus took all the Advantage which the Viceroy's Retreat assorded him; he laid a Bridge over the River, his Forces passed it without any Opposition, and continued their March towards Westeras, the Capital City of Westmania. It was equally dangerous for him to leave behind him a place of that importance, or to spend too much time in besieging it: Most of his Troops were composed of Countrymen, that were very unfit for this way of Fight; he had neither Powder nor Cannon; the Place was defended by a numerous Garrison, little differing from an Army, and the Length and ●●issiculty of a Siege might have discouraged the ●●●●●●lians, and ruin'd his Designs. To rid himself of this Trouble, he resolved to attempt that by a bold Action and a Stratagem, which he foresaw was impracticable according to the Ordinary Rules of the Art of War: He detached all his Civalry, under the Command of ●●●●ence Erici, his Lieutenant, with Orders to advance behind the Woods, as near as he could to the City Gat●●; he left Olai another of his Lieutenants, with the best part of his Foot, behind a Mountain, near the Village Ballunga, and having commanded him to fellow him slowly, he advanced with a Body of Three thousand Men, as if his whole Army had consisted only in that Number. That Evening he appeared in Sight of the Place, and immediately retrenched himself near the Chapel of S. Olaus, with all the Care and Diligence of a Man that is afraid of being attacked, and endeavours to avoid an Engagement; which the Danes perceiving, and withal seeing the small number of his Men, send all their Horse to attack him. Gustavus, after a small Resistance, maintained a running Fight, to get into the Desiles, and insensibly to draw the Enemy among the Body of his Foot, which was advancing to his Assistance: The Danes, deceived by this Retreat, which they mistook for the ●light of a routed Enemy, ran disorderly our of 〈◊〉, to have a Share in the Victory, thinking to sinned 〈◊〉 in Consusion and Disorder, so that none remained in the City but the Swedish Forces of their Part●, and 〈◊〉 Da●es that were in Garrison in the Castle, whom the Governor would not suffer to go out. Gustavus having drawn 'em sar enough from the City, to give Erici an Opportunity to execute his Orders, made head against the Enemy: He took his Post at the He●d of all his Foot, which was now got together, and turning about to his Dalecarlians, with his 〈◊〉. Sword in his Hand, and a dreadful Look, which s●●●'d to threaten no less than a full Vengeance for his Father's Death; Remember, my Friends, cried he, the Cruclty and Avarice of our Tyrants, and consider that we must either conquer, or prevent an Ignominious Slavery by an honourable ●eath. The Dalecarlians having answered their General's Discourse with repeated Shouts and Acclamations, immediately let sly a shower of Arrows upon the Danes, and afterwards broke, with Sword in Hand into the midst of their Battalions. The Ground was quickly covered with dead Bodies; and both Parties enraged with all the Fury and Obstinacy that usually appear between two neighbouring and hostile Nations, when one of 'em fights to enlarge their Dominions, and the other to recover their Liberty. Gustavus seemed to be every where; and at the same time that he charged the Enemies, as the meanest private Centinel in his Army, gave out Orders with that admirable presence of Mind, which is so rare and yet so necessary on such Occasions. The Fight was obstinately maintained for some time by the undaunted Valour of both Parties; but since People that revolt and take up Arms for the Recovery of their Liberty, seem always to be inspired with a more than ordinary Fury, the Swedes made such powerful Efforts, that the Danes were forc'd to give Ground, and to endeavour to regain the Walls of Westeras. However, they retreated in good Order, and when they were charged by the Horse under the Command of Erici, who had intercepted their Passage, the Fight was renewed, and by reason of the unavoidable necessity of Overcoming or Dying, was more furious than before. The Danes being attacked on all sides, and animated with Rage and Despair, sought like Persons who took less care to defend themselves, than to assault their Pursuers, every Man endeavouring to revenge his Death by that of an Enemy. The greatest part of 'em were cut to pieces, few were taken Prisoners, and the pitiless and bloody Dalecarlians put all to the Sword, without giving Quarter; nor were their Officers able to moderate their impetuous Fury. The Horse, under the Command of Erici, pursued the routed Enemy so vigorously, that they entered with 'em into Westeras, by means of the Swedes that belonged to the Garrison and were in the Dan●●, Service, but declared for Gustavus as soon as they could with safety. These Troops had no sooner entered the City, but they disbanded in the Might, and ran to plunder the Town with so much eagerness, that their Officers were not able to s●op 'em, nor even to find a sufficient number of Soldiers to mount the Guard, and to take such precautions as were necessary to secure their Conquest. They broke into the Houses of several Merchants that sold Brandy, Wine and strong Waters. And the ●●●carlians, under the Command of Gustavus, being informed that their Companions were so well employed, left their Colours, and in spite of their Officers ran to the Town, to get their share of a Liquor, which affords an enchanting Delight to these Northern People. The Governor of the Castle perceiving this Disorder, made a Sally at the Head of his Garrison, to charge the Swedes, his Soldiers having first set Fire to several Houses on purpose to increase the Tumult and Confusion: Afterward they entered the City with Sword in Hand, and without any opposition killed a great number of the Dalcearlians, whom they found for the most part Drunk and destitute of Arms and Defence. Assoon as Gustavus was insormed of so terrible and unexpected a Disaster, he entered the Town, and was enraged to see his Soldiers massacred almost in his Presence, without finding any that were able to oppose the Enemies: He commanded ●lai to raise a ●●rricadoe in the high Street, and to make Head against the Danes with all the Officers and Volunteers that were with him, whilst he himself ran through the City, to put a stop to the Pillage, and to rally his dispersed Troops. The greater part of his Soldiers skulking in the bottom of the Cellars, and intoxicated with Wine and Brandy, fled almost with equal fear and precipitation from the presence of their General and from their Enemies. But ●●●stavus, accompanied with his Guards, w●●t down himself into the Cellars, staved the Vessels, spilt the strong Wat●●s and Brandy, and by this Precaution, which the ●alecarlians looked upon as unjust and cruel, drew them out of these enchanted Places; at last he beat back the Daves into the Castle, tho' rather by his own Pres●●●e than by the Assistance of his Sol●●ers. Afterwards he cau●'d the Governor's Pulse to be felt, April. 29. to know whether he might be prevail'd with to deliver up the Castle upon Composition; but having found him resolute and unmoveable, he contented himself with blocking up the ●ort; he was not willing to hazard an Attack, which perhaps might discourage his Soldiers; nor to begin a formal S●●g●, for fear of giving time to the Danes to rally. He only ordered Lines of Contravallation to be drawn round the Place, 〈◊〉 hinder the ●e●eg'd from ●●llying out, and to cut off all hope of Relief: He first took a Spade to break the Ground, and was immediately imitated by all the Officers of his Army; after which, the Burghers of the Town, mingled with his Soldiers, carried on the Work with so much Diligence and Vigour, that in less than two Days they raised the Entrenchments in some places 〈◊〉 24 foot high. Gustavus had no sooner given the ●ecess●ry 〈…〉 to prevent the cenveying of Suc●●●in●s the 〈…〉 but he marched again into the Field; several 〈◊〉 and Gentlemen, at the ●●ad of their Vassals, 〈◊〉 him on the Road, and joined his Forces; and 70 Swedish Officers at once deserted the Viceroy, and came over to Gustavus' Army: These Advantages were looked upon as the beginning of a great Revolution, and the taking of Westeras seemed to be the Signal agreed upon for the Revolt of the whole Kingdom of Sweden. Arwide, a considerable Lord in Westgothland, Laurentius Petri of Sudermania, and Olaus Bonde of Nericia, came to assure him that the Nobility and People of their Provinces, waited only for his presence to take up Arms and to declare in his Favour; and even those who were either withheld or overawed by the Power and Neighbourhood of the Danes, secretly assisted him with Intelligence and Money; the Eyes of all the People were sixth upon him, and his own Merit, with the rigour of the Danish Tyranny, procured him the good Wishes' and Love of the whole Swedish Nation. Gustavus seeing himself at the Head of an Army, and of so potent a Party, resolved to undertake several Erterprises at the same time, that the Fame of his Conquests might draw all the People to his Army, and that the Danes might be at a Loss where to employ their Troops. He sent back these Lords who came to meet him to their respective Provinces, with Detachments from his Army, which he gave them to begin the War, and to promote the Revolt and Insurrection of the People. Arwide, by his Order besieged the Castle of Wadestene in Ostrogothland, Laurentius Petri the Town of Nicopinc, and Olaus Bond, Or●bro, the Capital of Nericia, whilst Olai and Erici at the same time invested the City of Vpsal. This Place was large and very populous, but almost destitute of Walls and other Fortifications, except some old Towers on the side of the Arch bishopric. The Archbish. who was Lord of it, had put a Garrison in it under the Command of a Governor, tho' rather with a design to show the Inhabitants that he did not forsake sake them, than in hopes of defending it if it should be attacked: The Soldiers of the Garrison had no sooner perceived the Dalecarlians with Sword in hand descending into the Ditch and ready to mount to the Assault, but they abandoned the Ramparts, after once firing, and lest a free passage to the Dalecarlians, who entered the Town without opposition; and being reformed by what happened to them at the taking of Westeras, they pursued the Danes, without staying to plunder the Houses: The greater part of the Garrison was cut to pieces, and the Governor in endeavouring to escape by Flight, received a shot with an Arrow, of which he died a few Days after. Gustavus having received information that his Forces were in Vpsal, repaired thither with speed. He took care to preserve the Archbishop's Palace and Goods, May 11. either to render him suspected to the Danish Ministers, or to gain and draw him to his Party. Afterward he sent an Envoy to the Consul of Lubeck, to notify to him the happy success of his Arms, and at the same time to put him in mind of the Suplies which he had promised him in behalf of the Regency. His Agent represented to that Magistrate, how much 'twas the Interest of that Republic, and of all the other Hanse-Towns, that Sweden should be always separated from, and at enmity with Denmark; that the Regency of Lubeck could never meet with a more favourable opportunity to settle the Affairs of that Kingdom; that Gustavus had already made himself Master of several large Provinces, and that he had completed all these Conquests at the Head of the Dalecarlians, but that these Peasants serving for the most part without Pay, were also free from any Tie or Engagement, and that they were not ignorant that those who begin a Revolt, and undertake a War with the greatest eagerness, are usually soon tired; that his Master stood in need of a Fleet to besiege Stockholm, and the other Maritime Towns of the Kingdom, as also of some regular Troops to carry on the War; and that this Lord hoped with these Supplies, within a little while to expel the Danes out of the whole Kingdom of Sweden. The Consul of Lubeck gave an account of his Demands to the Regency; but these Republicans found that their Interest was changed with the fortune of Gustavus. The rapid progress of his Conquests, his undaunted Courage and aspiring Genius began to disturb 'em, and Christiern on the contrary ceased to be any longer formidable to 'em by reason of his violent Proceed with respect to his own Subjects. But tho' Gustavus' Agent made little progress in his Negotiation, he had the good fortune to meet with an old Germane Colonel, named Stephen de Sassi, who was one of those Soldiers of Fortune that make a Trade of War, and are always ready to venture their Lives for Gain, without taking any care to inquire into the Justice of the Cause which they engage to defend. Gustavus' Envoy treated with him in the name of his Master, and in consideration of a certain Sum agreed upon, a considerable part of which was paid in hand, the Colonel obliged himself to Land in Sweden before the end of the Month of August, at the Head of 1200 Men. Gustavus' Agent instantly gave him an account of this Treaty, and received Orders to continue at Lubeck to solicit that Regency to declare in his favour; but he thought fit to acquaint him at the same time, that he was sensible there would not have been so much difficulty in prevailing with these Republicans, if he had not made so quick a progress, and if the success of his Enterprise were more uncertain. Gustavus had not hitherto met with any Disaster, every thing having succeeded beyond his expectation: He was at the Head of a considerable Army, with which he had made himself Master of half the Kingdom, and the rest of Sweden waited only for his Presence to declare in his Favour, when in the full career of his Conquests, he saw himself suddenly abandoned by the greater part of his Forces; July 10. for the Peasants begged leave of him to be dismissed, that they might go and take care of the Harvest in their Provinces. Gustavus, notwithstanding the urgent necessity of his Affairs, could not refuse those People who served him voluntarily, and to whom he was also obliged for all his Authority; and therefore he consented to their departure, upon the promise they made him to return with a Reinforcement after the Harvest, reserving only for his Guard and for the Defence of the City of Vpsal, one Company of Horse and six hundred Foot, for the most part Dalecarlians, who were resolved to follow his Fortune, and never to leave him. He resided at Vpsal, which was as it were the Centre of his Conquests, from whence he gave out necessary Orders through all the Provinces that had declared for him, and where his Lieutenants carried on the War in his Name: He endeavoured, at the same time to divide and distract his Enemies by secret Negotiations, till he should be in a condition to reduce 'em by Force. The Archbishop was more especially formidable to him, by reason of the great Number of his Vassals and Followers; for he alone was capable of supporting Christiern's Party by the Reputation of his Family, and his Authority over the Clergy. He sent Letters through the Provinces, obliging his Relations and Friends to endeavour to retain the People in their Obedience to the King of Denmark; so that Gustavus met with, in the single Person of that Prelate, a vigilant Enemy, that created him more trouble than all the Danes together. However, he made an attempt to draw him off from their Party, and engaged two Canons of Vpsal, who imagined they had a great Interest with the Archbishop. Gustavus publicly granted 'em a Pass, under colour that they desired Leave to Retire to their Metropolitan, and at the same time privately charged 'em with a Letter, which was submissive, full of Respect, and proper to flatter the haughty and arrogant Temper of that Prelate. In this Letter he conjured him no longer to oppose the Liberty of his Country; and offered, with all possible Demonstrations of Sincerity to restore his City of Vpsal, and his whole Estate, without exacting any other Conditions than to engage in his Party, and to be their Head; assuring him withal, That every one would be ready to obey his Orders with Delight, and that for his own part, he should only reserve to himself the Glory of putting his Advice and Counsels in Execution. The two Canons being arrived at Stockholm, delivered Gustavus' Letter to the Archbishop, and even took the boldness to commend his Moderation, on purpose to feel the Pulse of that Prelate. But the Archbishop rejected the Letter and their Service, with a great deal of Scorn and Indignation; and fearing lest the Danes should suspect that he harkened to their Proposals, he caused the Letter to be immediately carried to the Viceroy: He also sent to him, at the same Time, the Persons of the two Canons, who were the Bearers of it, and demanded that they should be put to Death as Traitors and Spies. The Viceroy, who knew not how to destroy his Enemies but when he found 'em unarmed, would have made no great Difficulty to give him this Satisfaction if he had not been afraid of offending the Clergy, who almost alone continued to adhere to the party of the Danes: He also perceived that the Archbishop required their Death with so much earnestness, only to take off a Suspicion, which might arise, that he held Correspondence with Gustavus: Besides that, these Ecclesiastical Persons, terrified with the Danger they had incurred, protested to him, They took the Charge of Gustavus' Letter, only to obtain a Pass, and the liberty of departing out of a City, which was no longer engaged in their Party. Afterward they inveighed against the Rebellion of that Lord, with an Eloquence that was the effect of their Fear. They promised an unviolable Fidelity to King Christiern, whom they acknowledged as their lawful Sovereign; and the more effectually to justify themselves, and appease the Anger of the Viceroy and Archbishop, they told 'em, That the Peasants had abandoned Gustavus, and gave 'em an account of the state of the City, and the Forces of that Lord, which they likewise diminished, according to the usual Language of Deserters, on purpose to make their Court, and to obtain a more favourable Treatment. The Archbishop demanded Troops of the Viceroy, with which he promised to surprise Gustavus in Vpsal, and bring him back Prisoner, or at least to force him to flee once more to the Mountains of Dalecarlia. In compliance with his Desire, the Viceroy gave him three thousand Foot and five hundred Horse, which was the greatest part of the Garrison of Stockholm: The Archbishop marched, at the Head of these Forces, with so much Diligence and Secrecy, that he was very near seizing on the Person of Gustavus in Vpsal; for he received Advice of his Designs only 2 Hours before his Arrival, by the means of two Swedish Gentlemen, who seemed still of the Archbishop's Party, Suart, Onegarz. but had been gained by Gustavus; they departed privately, and came with all possible speed to give him notice of the Danger that threatened him. The City was large and open on all Sides, and the Inhabitants were also well-affected to the Archbishop, who was their Lord, and therefore Gustavus did not think sit, with so small a number of Troops, that remained under his Command to undertake the Defence of the Place, but instantly caused the Infantry to file off toward the Forest of Nostan, and put himself in the Rear with his Troop of Horse, and his Guards, to secure their March. He had scarce got out of the City, when the Archbishop entered it, at the Head of all his Forces, and as soon as he was informed of Gustavus' Departure, he pursued him with all his Horse. The Danes overtook him at the Ford of Lateby, where his Infantry, already terrified with a precipitated Retreat, ran away at the sight of the Enemy, and even his Cavalry, tho' retained by his Presence, were dismayed while the whole multitude, pressed forward to gain the Forest. His Squire being mounted on an unruly Horse, and hurried away in this Disorder, unhappily fell upon his Master, and threw him backward into the Water, out of which he was immediately rescued by his Guards. But Gustavus was so far from being daunted with the Hazard he had run, or discouraged by the Number of his Enemies, that he road boldly at the Head of his Guards; and that brave Lord, who was equally remarkable for the grateful height of his Stature and undaunted Courage, sustained almost alone the whole Shock of the Danish Army, while his Troops were gaining the Forest: As soon as he saw them in Safety, he retired in spite of the Multitude of those that charged him, having lost in the Encounter only ten or twelve Horse, so that this was all the Advantage that the Archbishop gained from an Opportunity by which Fortune and the disorder of Gustavus' Troops seemed to assure him an entire Victory. The Danger to which he had been exposed by the means of this Prelate, served only to revive his Courage and resentment, so that he formed a Design to surprise him by way of Retaliation; to which purpose he recalled part of the Troops, which he had given to Arwide, and sent them Orders to lie hid in the Woods on the Road from 〈…〉 to Vpsal▪ At the same time he received the Germane Troops, commanded by Col. July 5. de Sassi; and most part of his Friends alarmed at the Danger he had incurred on this occasion, repaired to him with great Diligence; the hatred they bore to Christiern, and the fear of falling again under his Power rendering Gustavus' Person extremely dear to all the Swedes, insomuch that within a few days he found himself Master of a new Army, capable of keeping the Field: He encamped near the Castle of Rimning, and made an Entrenchment there, as if he had only the same Troops with which he marched out of Vpsal. He also took all the necessary Precautions to conceal the Knowledge of his Forces from the Archbishop, and to promote the Confidence and Presumption with which he was possessed, by reason of the small Advantage he had gained. This Prelate being puffed up with the Pride of having put Gustavus to Flight, set forward to return to Stockholm, as that prudent Lord had foreseen, and marched with the same State as if he led his Enemy Prisoner with him: But his Troops sell into the Ambush; for Arwide's Infantry that lay hid in the Wood suddenly appeared, and fell on 'em with terrible Shouts. The Archbishop, who feared no Enemies where Gustavus was not present, being surprised with an unexpected Attack, determined to re-enter into Vpsal; but he met with that Lord on the Road, who had thrown himself, during his March, between the City and his Forces: Whereupon the Danes were struck with Terror, and saw themselves beset both in Front and Rear; some of 'em endeavoured to advance toward Stockholm, and others returned towards Vpsal: Every one in this Disorder imagined the Opposition and Danger to be less where he was not, yet met with the Enemy and Death whithersoever they went. Thus the greater part of the Danes were cut to pieces, and the rest provided for their Safety by Flight. The Archbishop, who had boasted that he would take Gustavus Prisoner, could scarce bring back the sixth part of the Forces with which he was entrusted by the Viceroy. In the mean while Gustavus re-entered into Vpsal at the Head of his victorious Army, and perceiving that no Agreement could be any longer made with the Archbishop, caused a Tower to be demolished, which served both as an Ornament and a Fort in the Archbishop's Quarter, to hinder the Danes from lodging in it for the future. The Doctrine of L●ther began to be introduced about this time into Sweden, and in Gustavus' Army. The Germane Soldiers first brought it thither, but their Religion consisted only in their Licentiousness and the Contempt with which they treated the Monks and all sorts of Religious Orders. Afterwards the two Brothers Laurentius and Olaus Petri, of the Province of Nericia propagated this Doctrine with very great Success. They had both studied under Luther in the University of Witemberg; they brought both his Doctrine and Writings into Sweden, and published them with all the Zeal that is usually shown in the divulging of new Opinions, especially when 'tis believed to be necessary that old Errors should be confuted, and the Truth established. Laurentius Petri, who was naturally timorous, discovered his Sentiments with much reservedness and Precaution; he contented himself only with dispersing Luther's Books in private, and discoursing about them with his particular Friends; but Olaus, who was bold and cloquent, publicly preached Lutheranism in the Church of Stregnez, whereof he was Canon and Protonotary: He inveighed in his Sermons against the ill use the Clergy and Monks made of their Power and Riches, and was cheerfully heard by the People, who were not ignorant that the Ambition of the Bishops had caused all the Calamities of Sweden. Afterward he held Conferences, posted up Theses in Vpsel, disputed every Day in the University of that City, and finally left no means unattempted to spread abroad his Master's Doctrine, during the Disorders and Commotions of the Civil War; a Time always favourable for the Change or establishment of new Religions. These Opinions were readily embraced by the Youth, and he gained the most part of the Professors and Scholars of the University, who esteemed it their honour to become the Ministers and Publishers of that Doctrine, and every one was desirous to be instructed in it. Thus Lutheranism passed insensibly from the School into the Houses of private Persons, and the Families were divided, every one taking part according to his Inclination; while some maintained the Roman Catholic Religion, because it was that of their Fathers, and some adhered to it purely upon the score of its Antiquity; others complained of the Abuses which the Covetousness of the Clergy had introduced into the Administration of the Sacraments, and attacked those Abuses with so much the more Heat, as they found it their Interest to discredit 'em. The very Women engaged in these Disputes, some out of Vanity and others through an excessive Fear of not being in the true way to Salvation; and every one set up for a Judge of Controversies. The remaining part of the Bishops of Sweden, after the Massacre of Stockholm, being more mindful of Gustavus' Conquests than of their Episcopal Functions in their respective Dioceses, took no notice of the Progress of Lutheranism. Gustavus, for his part was desirous to conceal his Knowledge of these Opinions, whether he looked upon them as the Effect of some Disputes among idle Divines; or perhaps he was not displeased, that in a Kingdom, in which the Bishops had so far opposed his Designs, there should arise, even from amidst the Clergy, a Party that made Profession of condemning the Temporal Power, and great Revenues of those Prelates. Gustavus after the Flight of the Archbishop reunited all his Forces, which were divided into different small Bodies, and marched directly to Stockholm. He did not design as yet to undertake the Siege, as not having a Fleet to block up the Harbour; but he only caused his Army to draw near, hoping that the Consternation of the Danes, upon the Defeat of the Archbishop might give occasion to the Friends, whom he had in the Place to attempt somewhat in his behalf. The Viceroy and Archbishop having little assurance of the Fidelity of the Burghers, and being afraid of falling into the Hands of Gustavus, resolved to make their Escape whilst the Sea continued open. They conferred the Government of the Place upon an ancient Officer, who commanded the Garrison, and retired with Precipitation into Denmark, giving out that they only went to hasten the Succours which were expected daily from Christiern. And 'tis certain that he used his utmost endeavours to send an Army into Sweden, but the Danes terrified with the Massacre of Stockholm, detested both his Enterprise and Government. and refused to grant him any Kind of Supplies, under pretence that they were already exhausted by the long continuance of the War. Gustavus was overjoyed to hear that the two Prelates were departed for Denmark; since the Viceroy seemed to leave him the Kingdom by his Flight, and the Retreat of the Archbishop freed him from an Enemy that was always formidable by reason of his Authority over the Clergy; but the Governor put things into to good Order in Stockholm, that the Inhabitants were not able to undertake any Attempt in Gustavus' Favour: at the same time that Lord received a Courier from Arwide, who brought him word that he made himself Master of the Castles of Wadestene, Hora, and Scening in Ostrogothland; that at the very first Approach of his Forces, the Towns of Lincoping, Norcoping, and Sudercoping had taken up Arms, and expelled the Danes; and that he was marching to besiege the Castle of Stegeburg, in which Colonel Bernard de Milen a Germane by Nation kept Garrison with his Regiment. The great Joy occasioned by such prosperous Successes was allayed with the sad News, which Gustavus received of the deplorable Death of his Mother and Sister. For King Christiern exasperated at the Progress of his Victories, of which he was certainly assured by the flight of the Viceroy and Archbishop, caused these Ladies to be wrapped up in a Sack, and cast into the Sea, and gave Orders at the same time to the Danish Officers, who commanded in those Places, which still remained under his Dominion in Sweden, to destroy all the Swede● that were still among his Troops, as so many Traitors hired by his Enemy; which orders were put in Execution with a great deal of Inhumanity, especially by the Governor of Aboo, the Capital City of Finland, who put to Death many Finlandish Gentlemen of his Government. Gustavus being extremely afflicted at the Loss of his Mother, and Sister; published a Proclamation in his Army, as also in all the Places where his Authority was acknowledge, that all the Danes that could be taken should be put to death without Mercy; hoping that these violent Proceed would render Christiern, more odious to his own Subjects. He left the greater part of his Forces before Stockholm, to form a Blockado under the Command of Colonel De Sassi and Fredage, and afterward marched into Ostrogothland; which was almost wholly gained by the prudent Conduct, and the Valour of Arwide, and had lately declared against the Danes. Gustavus put Garrisons into all the Towns that adher'd and owned his Authority, caused the old Fortifications to be carefully Repaired, ordered new ones to be made in all places where they were necessary, and left 'em under the command of Governors that were zealous Defenders of their Country, and for the most part had been outlawed by Christiern. All the Noble Men of the Province appeared before him to offer their Service, and to congratulate him upon the happy Success of his Arms. The Bishop of Linceping alone was disturbed and wavering, notwithstanding so speedy and private a Revolution, and shut himself up in his Castle of Munquebode, not daring as yet to declare for Gustavus. This was the same Prelate who had fortunately escaped the Massacre of Stockholm; so that the risk that he run on this occasion, made him look upon all the Parties that opposed Christiern's Interest as so many dangerous Precipices; neither could all Gustavus' Conquests revive his Spirits, as being persuaded that he could never be able to maintain a War against so potent a Monarch as the King of Denmark, and expecting every moment to see this Prince re-enter Sweden at the head of a formidable Army, to treat Gustavus and his Followers, as he had done Erie Vasa his Father and the rest of the Senators. H● exhorted the People both by Word and Writing, not to be concerned in the Commotions of the State, tho' the only Reason why he made so great a noise, was that he might have a suffici-Number of Witnesses, to depose, that he had constantly persevered in supporting the interest of Denmark. Gustavus incensed at the Weakness and Cowardice of that Prelate, who in the middle of a Province, whereof he was Master, durst not declare against the Danes, marched toward his Castle at the head of part of his Troops, with a design to oblige him to explain himself, and to drive him out of his hold, if after the ill treatment he had received from Christiern, he still persisted in taking his part. The Bishop being informed of the displeasure and march of Gustavus, went out to meet him with his principal Clergy, and to appease his Anger omitted neither commendations nor protestations of his Fidelity. It was indeed the interest of Gustavus to make himself Master of the Bishop's Castle, which was fortified, but he durst not put a Garrison into it, lest even those of his own party should blame him for violating the previledges of the Clergy in the Person of a Bishop, that could not be accused of appearing in Arms, and who had volutarily opened the Gates of his Castle. Gustavus contented himself with giving him a severe reprimand, and the Bishop th●ught himself very happy to purchase his Liberty at the rate of some Oaths of Fidelity which he was fully resolved to keep no longer than he should be over awed by the presence and arms of Gustavus That victorious Lord having established so good order throughout all his Conquests solemnly called a Meering or Convention of the Estates of the Kingdom at Wadestone, to give some form to the Government, and more especially to cause his own Authority to be confirmed and acknowledged, which as yet he held only by the right of his Sword, and the Election of certain Pea aunts of Dalecarlia. Few of the Deputies of the Provinces were present in this Assembl●; for the murder of the principal Nobility, the difference of parties, the disorders of the War, the marching of Troops, and even the fear of some now Revolution in Favour of King Christiern hindered the greatest part of the Deputies from appearing. The Convention was scarce composed of any other Persons than military Officers and many Gentleman, who were outlawed by Christiern and resorted to Gustavus' Army as it were to a Sanctuary or Place of Refuge; so that the whole Body of the State was in a manner comprehended in the Army. Gustavus represented to them with a graceful mien and a charming Eloquence, the necessity of proceeding to the Election of an Administrator, who might be capable of giving the last fatal blow to the Danish Tyranny; and that the Forces of that Nation now in the Kingdom, were rather Prisoners than Masters in the places they possessed, that afterwards he told them with a great deal of generosity that he did not intent that his Services should constrain their choice, assuring them that he would be the first that should acknowledge that person among them whom they should think fit to Elect, and that in whatsoever rank they placed him, he should always esteem himself happy in Fight and Exposing his Life for the defence of his Country. The Estates answered his Harangue with the Applause and Applauding Acclamations that were the to his Valour and Moderation: All the Gentlemen and Officers in the Convention were inseparably united to his Person and Fortune; they subsided only by his Benefits, and there was no safety for them in Sweden except in his Army: The whole Assembly earneastly entreated him to take upon himself the charge of the Governm. and they were desirous even to confer upon him the Quality of King, to engage him more effectually to defend his Country; but he positively refused that Title, and contented himself after the Example of his Predecessors with the Quality of Admmistrator, as being more Modest and more Agreeable to the State of his Fortune and the present posture of the Kingdom. Then all the Members of the Estates took an Oath of Allegience to him, and he was acknowledged and proclaimed with a loud Voice in the Assembly of the Estates, and in the Army, as the General Governor and Sovereign Administrator of Sweden. The End of the First Part. THE HISTORY OF THE Revolutions in Sweden. PART II. gustavus having dismissed the Assembly, began to give a full career to his vast Designs, and to follow the motions of that noble Ardour which prompted him to extend his Conquests, and achieve some new Exploits that might answer the hope and expectation of the Swedes. The success of his Arms, the glory of his Victories, the numbers and valour of his Troops, and the zeal and affection of the People, inspired him with Thoughts suitable to his Courage and Ambition, and flattered him with the alluring Prospect of mounting the Throne of Sweden, as soon as he should complete the great Work in which he was engaged, by the entire Expulsion of the Danes out of the Kingdom. He was not ignorant of the extreme Difficulty of the Task he had undertaken; the Danes were still Masters of the Capital City, and of several Provinces, and he wanted Money to carry on the War. But for his comfort he perceived that his Adversary laboured under the same Inconveniency; and his Wants were in a manner supplied by the Poverty of his Enemies. This Encouragement was sufficient to keep him from despairing of Success, but he was not willing to build his Hope on so uncertain a Foundation. He either sold or mortgaged all his Patrimonial Lands, to make new Levies; wisely considering that he only parted with an Estate, of which an unfortunate Battle might quickly deprive him, and that a Victory would make up all his Losses. He sent some of the Forces, which he had newly Levied, to Arwide, with Orders to carry on the Siege of Stegeburgh with vigour. Colonel de Sassi and Fredage besieged Stockholm, which they had blocked up for some time. The Administrator sent another Body of his Men to Finland under the Command of Arwide's Brother, and kept a flying Camp with himself, for the security of his Person, and the execution of his private Designs. He ran through all the Provinces with an incredible Diligence; and it may be said, in some sense, that he was present in all his Armies at once. He projected every Enterprise, and both contrived and executed all the Attempts that were made. He passed frequently through the Enemy's Country, and even under the Canon of their Garrisons, without being assaulted; the secrecy of his Designs, and the quickness of his Marches, securing him from their Attacks. He wet to Smaland in Person, and made himself Master of that Province, almost in less time than would seem necessary to travel through it. From thence he marched to Stegeburgh, December 〈◊〉. which was still besieged by Arwide, and defended with 〈◊〉 Courage and Resolution by the Governor. The whole Fortune of that Officer consisted in the Government of this Place; and he endeavoured to preserve it as his Estate and Patrimony, rather than out of Zeal and Fidelity to his Master's Interest. Gustavus soon discovered his weak side, and concluding that he might be more easily Bribed than Forced, made some advantageous Proposals to him, which quickly produced the desired effect. The Governor was not able to resist the Presence and Bounty of that young Conquer or; he not only surrendered the Place, but entered into his late Enemy's Service, and the whole Garrison followed his Example. So powerfully was he charmed with that Prince's Valour and Generosity, and allured with the Pensions and Preferment which he bestowed upon him. After the Reduction of Stereburgh, Gustavus made himself Master of the Castles and Forts of Nicopinc and Tynelso; from whence he marched to Westmania, and took the Castle of Vesteras, which by a long Elockade was reduced to scarcity of Provisions, and could not expect Relief. However, be granted honourable Terms to the Covernor, besides and advantageous Composition in private: For 'twas one of his Maxims, That a Conqueror can never pay too dear a price for the time he saves; and tho' he was full of Courage and undaunted Bravery, 'twas his usual custom to court his Enemies before he attacked 'em, and only to force those who would not be gained. He had the Art of preparing his Designs for execution by private Negotiations, and was admirably well acquainted with all the mysterious Secrets of the most refined Politics. Assoon as he had made himself M●ster of the Castle of Westeras, he marched towards Stockholm at the Head of his Army, resolving to Command in Person at the Sieve, and to complete the Conquest of the Kingdom by the Reduction of the Capital City. But about two days Journey from the Town, he met with the unwelcome News of the Defeat of his two Officers that lay before it, and of the raising of the Siege. Christiern had made a desperate Essort to prevent the Loss of Sweden; he had set out a potent Fleet, manned with a considerable number of Land Forces, and Admiral Norbi, who expressed a great deal of Zeal and Forwardness on this Occasion, was entrusted with the Conduct of the Expedition. That Lord could not forgive Gustavus for getting the start of him, and baulking the secret Designs he had formed against Sweden; and Christiern imagined that his extreme Aversion and Spite against that Prince, which he did not endeavour to dissemble, proceeded merely from his Loyalty and Zeal for the Interest of his Sovereign. He had used a great deal of Diligence, and even spent a great deal of Money in sitting out the Fleet: His Friends accompanied him in the Expedition, the Troops that he commanded were absolutely devoted to him, and he still entertained some flattering Hopes that if he could beat Gustavus, 'twould not be impossible to obtain the Dignity of Administrator, and afterwards to mount the Throne, by improving the violent Hatred with which the Swedes were possessed, against the Tyranny of his Master. Gustavus had no Fleet at Sea to dispute the passage of the Danes; their Admiral entered without any opposition into the Port of Stockholm, April. and as soon as his Troops were landed, made a Sally with all his Forces to surprise the Besiegers. There was a lucky Combination of several Circumstances that seemed to favour the execution of his Designs; for besides the Weakness of his Enemies at Sea, there was a fatal misunderstanding betwixt the two Officers that commanded the Siege. The Germane Colonel, who was an old and Wether beaten Soldier, claimed the supreme Command, as an Honour due to his Skill and Experience: But the Swedish Officer was too proud and confident of his own Courage, and too jealous of the Honour of his Nation, to submit to a Man whom he did not think braver than himself. After this unhappy Difference they lodged their Troops in separate Quarters, without the least Communication between one another: They acted on all Occasions like declared Enemies, and were more suspicious of each other, than of the Danish Garrison, whom they despised both for their Weakness and the smallness of their Numbers. Norbi taking the advantage of so favourable an Opportunity, made a Sally upon Fredage's Quarters; and the Swedes were so ill prepared to receive him, that they abandoned their Lines, and endeavoured to save themselves by a shameful Flight. The Germane Colonel was so far from assisting 'em, that he remained an unconcerned Spectator of the Action, and even rejoiced at their Misfortune: But he was soon made sensible of his Imprudence, for his Camp was attacked so vigorously by the Danish Admiral, that his Soldiers were not able to endure so surions a Shock, and fled after a slight Resistance. Thus Norbi had the good Fortune to succeed in his first Attempt; and that he might not lose the Fruit of so important a Victory, he ordered the Soldiers of the Garrison to fill up the Lines, and demolish all the Enemy's Works, while the rest of the Troops were in pursuit of the routed Besiegers. Yet the Shame and Confusion of this Descent, was greater than the Loss they sustained; for the greatest part of the Swedish Troops rallied again under their respective Officers. The two Commanders endeavoured reciprocally to cast the ●●ame of this Disaster upon one another. Their common Misfortune exasperated the Fury of their Aversion, and widened the Breach that was between 'em: But Gustavus was too deeply concerned in the fatal Consequences of that unhappy Division, to suffer it to make a further Progress. He marched with all possible haste to the Army, and by his Presence deprived 'em both of that Power and Superiority, which was the main Cause of their Hatred and Jealousy. Immediately after he gave Orders to his Troops to repair to their former Posts, and renewed the Siege, notwithstanding the great sharpness of the Winter, that the News of his Arrival might prevent, or at least lessen the Noise of the Defeat of his Army. Norbi was not much alarmed at this second Attempt, which was rather a Blockade than a Siege. He lose a great Garrison in the Town, and being Master of the Sea set sail for Finland, where he put to Flight Arwide's Brother, whom Gustavus had sent to reduce that Province. The Administrator perceiving that he could not hope to succeed in his Designs, nor to make himself Master of Stockholm, without a Fleet to block up the Port, dispatched his Secretary Siguard de Holten to hasten the Succours which that Republic had promised him, and to obtain a sufficient Number both of Man and Ships to carry on the War. This Envoy was more favourably received than his Predecessor; for the Magistrates of that City had heard of the Action at Stockholm, and believed the Accounts that were industriously spread abroad by the Danes, who gave out that the Administrator's Army was totally defeated. And therefore since 'twas their Interest to prevent the utter Ruin of that Prince, as well as to curb the Progress of his Victories, they were soon persuaded to grant the Succours which he demanded, thinking by that means to perpetrute the War betwixt the Northern Crowns. They obliged themselves, to send forthwich Eighteen Men of War, with Four thousand Soldiers, furnished with one Year's Pay: But at the same time they resolved to make the Administrator pay dear for the Assistance they gave him. They proposed, That he should enter into an Obligation in the Name and Behalf of the States of Sweden, to pay to their City for the Charge of the Fleet, the Sum of Sixty thousand Marks of Silver; That till the Kingdom should be in a Condition to advance so considerable a Sum, the Merchants of Lubeck, Trading to Sweden, should be exempted from all Customs and Duties, for the Goods which they should either Export or Import; That no other Nation should be permitted to Trade in the Kingdom; That the Administrator should not conclude a Peace or Truce with Denmark, without the Consent of the Regency; and, That in case they should be attacked by Christiern, he should be obliged to invade Denmark with Twenty thousand Men, to make a Diversion. The greatest part of these Conditions seemed very hard to Gustavus: For he perceived that the execution of this Treaty would ruin the Trade of the Kingdom, and quite destroy the Revenue of the Crown, which at that time consisted almost wholly in the Customs that were laid upon the Importation and Exportation of Goods. But on the other Hand, there was an absolute Necessity for a Fleet to carry on the Siege of Stockholm, Calmar, and other Maritime Places. He had no Money either to build or buy Ships, and was sensible that as long as Christiern should remain Master of the Sea, and consequently of these Ports, he might easily prolong the War, by pouring in fresh Forces into the Kingdom. Thus the Administrator was constrained to conclude a Treaty, which would have been shameful and dishonourable, if it had not been necessary: Siguard de Holten signed it by his Order, and the Fleet set Sail some time after. Frederick Brum was Admiral of the Navy, and the Land Forces were commanded by John Stammel. The Fleet arrived safely in the Port of Sudercopinc on Whitson-Eve, and the Troops that were to serve a Shoar were landed. As soon as the Administrator received the News of their Arrival, he sent Bernard de Milen, who was their Countryman, to administer the Oath of Fidelty to 'em: But they refused obstinately to obey or acknowledge that Officer, tho' he was a Native of Germany. They begged earnestly that they might see Gustavus; and the greatest part of 'em protested that they would never have left their Country, if they had not expected to serve under a Prince whose Valour was celebrated through all Germany. To satisfy these Foreign Auxiliaries, the Administrator was obliged to take a Journey to Sudercepinc. He charmed 'em with the gracefulness of his Mien, and gained their Hearts with the winning Eloquence of his Discourse. They took the usual Oath of Fidelity for the time their Superiors had engaged 'em in his Service, with all imaginable Expressions of Joy and Cheerfulness; and resolved to follow his Fortune with as ardent a Zeal, as if they had been born his Subjects. He made use of these Troops to reinforce the Army that lay before Stockholm, ordering 'em to encamp on the side next the Sea, over against the Port, which was the weakest part of the Camp. At the same time he formed a Squadron of as many Ships as he could find, and gave the Command of it to Eric Fleming, a Finlandish Lord, with Orders to Cruise before the Harbour, that all Hope of Relief might be cut off from the Besieged. Fleming lying in the height of Stockholm, discovered a Squadron of Danish Ships making their way directly towards the Harbour. This was a considerable Convoy, commanded by the Governor of Aboo, whom Norbi had sent to re-victual Stockholm; for it seems he had not yet received Advice that the Regency of Lubeck had declared for the Swedes, and that their Fleet kept the Sea. Immediately Fleming gave Orders to all his Ships to stand in behind the Cape of Stockholm; and in the mean time the Convoy, with the Ships under his Command, advanced with a favourable Gale, having ordered two light Frigates to sail before the Fleet, at an equal distance, to make Discoveries. As soon as the first of these Frigates had doubled the Cape, she was surrounded and taken by Fleming, who took out all the Ship's Company, and manned her with Swedish Seamen and Soldiers. Then, without losing time, he went on Board his Prize, and put out to Sea to meet the other Frigate, which was making the best of her way, without the least suspicion of what had happened. As soon as the Commodore of the Convoy, who was on Board that Vessel, perceived the first Frigate making towards him, he came in his Boat to learn the Cause of her return; but instead of receiving the Advice he expected, he found himself in the Hands of his Enemies. Immediately Fleming gave the Signal for the whole Fleet to come up; and made himself Master of the Convoy and all the Ships in his Company, before the Captains, who were at a loss for want of their Admiral, could agree upon the Order of Battle. There was only one Finlandish Ship that made Resistance; the Captain defended himself with extraordinary Valour from Noon till Night; and at last chose rather to burn his Ship, than to fall under the power of his Enemies. The Commodore of the Convoy was hanged by Gustavus' Order, by way of Reprisal, or Retaliation, for the Cruelties he had committed in his Government. This was a very mortifying piece of News to Admiral Norbi, who, reckoning himself Master of these Seas, could not endure to be affronted in his own Element, by such bungling Seamen as the Swedes were generally reputed to be. He ordered his Fleet to be sitted out with all possible haste; and as soon as it was ready to put to Sea, he set sail with a Convoy of Provisions and Soldiers for Stockholm, which was still closely blocked up by Gustavus. As soon as he drew near the Lubeck-Fleet and Fleming's Squadron, which were Riding at Anchor in the Road of that City, the Guns on both sides began to play very furiously, and the two Fleets continued a whole Day firing at one another without Intermission. Norbi intended to renew the Fight next Morning; but perceiving some appearances of an approaching Storm, he was forced to stand in to a little Island, where there was safe Anchorage, tho' it was very near the Shoar. Having cast Anchor in that place, he was surprised in the Night with so violent a Frost, that all his Ships were engaged in the Ice. Gustavus hearing of this Accident, resolved not to neglect so fair an opportunity of obtaining a complete and easy Victory, by setting Fire to his Enemy's Navy. In pursuance of that Design, he marched immediately with the Forces of Lubeck, who were encamped on that side, and whom he thought fit for such an Attempt than the Dalecarlians and other Peasants, of which his Army was composed. He passed over into the Island upon the Ice, and gave Orders to the Soldiers to advance as near the Enemy as they could, during the obscurity of the Night. They quickly found that Norbi was not asleep; for upon their Approach, they were saluted with repeated Discharges of great and small Shot. However, they received the Enemy's Fire without shrinking, and marched on boldly to the sides of the Ships: Some shot Arrows, others darted burning Torches, and some, transported with the eagerness of their Courage, endeavoured to climb up the sides of the Ships; but they were quickly repulsed and thrown down upon the Ice by the Danes, who fought with advantage upon the Decks of their Ships. The Action was extremely hot on both sides: The Danes were attacked with extraordinary Vigour and Obstinacy, and defended themselves with no less Courage and Bravery; but notwithstanding all their Care and Resistance, several Ships were set on Fire, and both the Conquered and Conquerors were forced, with equal haste and precipitation, to avoid the fury of the merciless Flames. The gloomy Horror of the Night, the Shrieks of half-burnt Wretches, the falling of Masts and cracking of the Ships, with the confused Medley of so many dismal Objects, struck the most undaunted Minds with a secret and resistless Terror. The Danes were at once assaulted by the raging Fire and their victorious Enemies: They had already lost several Ships, and could not have saved one of the rest, if those who commanded under Gustavus would have completed the Victory. The Lubeck General ordered a Retreat to be sounded in the heat of the Action, John Stammel. and in spite of Gustavus' Threats and Entreaties, drew off his Troops, under pretext that they were too much exposed to the Enemy's Fire. 'Tis not certainly known whether he was secretly gained by Norbi, as the Administrator suspected; or whether he had received private Orders from his Superiors to prolong the War, by balancing the Advantages on both sides. The Season was not yet so far advanced, but that the Heat of the Sun in the Morning was strong enough to thaw the Ice, November. which was quickly dispersed by a brisk Southerly Gale, which happened to arise at the same time. Norbi set sail immediately, and retired to the Port of Calmar, with the rest of his Fleet which was extremely shattered. Gustavus was enraged at the Lubeck General's Treachery, who, by an ill-timed Retreat, had robbed him of a certain Victory, and retarded the Conquest of Stockholm, upon which the success of all his 〈◊〉 signs depended. He was convinced, by this Action, that he could not safely rely upon such Allies, who had only assisted him out of a politic Design to put a stop to the growing power of Denmark; and concluded that they would not only withdraw their Assistance, but turn their Arms against him, if he should, by extending his Conquests, make himself the Object of their Fear. However, the necessity of having a Fleet to block up the Port of Stockholm, made him dissemble his Anger; and having sent those Foreign Troops into good Winter Quarters, he continued the Blockade with an Army of his own Subjects, who were accustomed to endure Cold, and to encamp in the Snow. In the mean time he took care to keep so strict a Guard upon all the Avenues of the Town, that 'twas impossible for the Enemy to supply it either with Men or Provisions. Norbi hearing of the Extremity to which the Place was reduced, resolved to hazard another Bottle, as soon as the Sea should be open. He bestowed a great deal of care and charge upon the Careening and Fitting out of his Fleet, and Manned it with a considerable Number of Soldiers, whom he drew out of the Garrisons of the Isle of Gothland, and of the City of Calmar, of which he was Governor. He was still entertaining himself with the pleasing hope of forcing Gustavus once more to raise the Siege of the Capital City of Sweden, when he received advice that all Denmark was in Arms against Christiern. That violent Prince contemning the Laws and Privileges of his Country, imagined that he might, without control, dispose of the Lives and Fortunes of his Subjects as he pleased, and make his own fantastical humour the Standard and Measure of his Government. The Bishops and Nobility were the principal Objects of his Fury; for the consciousness of his own Gild made him conclude that they could not continue Loyal to their Tyrannical Oppressor. He had put to Death several Lords and two Bishops without any form of Justice; and both the Clergy and Nobility were equally incensed against him. Those Barbarities and the Massacre of Stockholm procured him the hatred of all his Subjects; but their Hatred was accompanied with so much Fear, that notwithstanding all his Cruelties, he might have still continued on the Throne if he had not overloaded the Danes with insupportable Taxes and Impositions to carry on the War against Sweden, which was still his predominant Passion. At last the People grew weary of Slavery and Oppression, and could not longer bear the unsufferable Yoke of so Tyrannical a Government: They lost their Fear and Patience, at the same time that they lost their Estates, and cheerfully embraced the Quarrel of the Clergy and Nobility: All things being ripe for an universal Insurrection, and the Conspiracy being carried on by the United Counsels and Interests of all the Estates and Orders of the Kingdom; they entered into a secret Treaty with Frederick of Oldenburgh, Duke of H●stein, and Christiern's Uncle. That Prince lived quietly in the Lands of his Appennage, and had never discovered any Ambition: But he was so dazzled with the tempting Prospect of a Crown, that he heard with Pleasure the Proposals of the Malcontents, and consented to the Dethroning of his Nephew, concluding that the Tyrannical Proceed of that unhappy Prince, would justify his appearing in Arms against him, and save him from the Character of an Usurper. He levied Troops in his own Lands to support the Malcontents: And the revolt began in the Province of Jutland, which borders upon Holstein. The Estates of that Country, assembled at Arhusen, deposed Christiern publicly, and even had the confidence to send him the Art or Instrument of his Deposition by Munce, the chief Justice of that Province. Christiern was extremely daunted with this Message, which a Wiser and more Resolute Prince would have answered at the head of his Army. He was still Master of the Kingdom of Norway, which King Christiern I. his Grandfather had entailed upon his Family. Copenhagen, and the Islands of the Baltic Sea, had not yet declared in favour of his Uncle; and he was sure of the Fleet under the Command of an Admiral, who was inseparably united to his Interest. Yet he neither endeavoured to oppose the Mutineers, nor to dispute the Crown with the Duke of Holstein. He concluded that the Conspiracy was universal, tho' it had only broken out in one Province. He was diffident and afraid of all Men, and even suspected his Domestic Servants, and the Officers of his Household, fearing that they might be tempted to betray him to the Prince, his Uncle. He degraded himself, and forgetting his Birth and Dignity, shamefully begged the advice and assistance of those whom he had treated most unworthily. His Disgrace exposed him in his true and naked Colours to the eyes of his Subjects, and showed him to be as Base and Cowardly under Adversity, as he had been Haughty and Insolent in Prosperity. He chose rather to live a private Person than to die a King, and saved himself by an Ignominious flight out of his Dominions, with the Queen his Wife, and the Pri●●es, his Children. He was also accompanied by S●●●●ite, who notwithstanding the ill success of he● Counsels, April 13. retained her wont Empire and Authority over the mind of this miserable Prince. He placed his only confidence in the assistance of his Brother-in-law the Emperor, imagining that he would Arm all Cermany to restore him to the Throne he h●d sursaken; as if he could not have more easily kept the Possession of his Crown with his own Army, than regain it with all the Forces of the Empirc. As soon as Norbi received the news of his Master's Flight and ABDICATION, he took his leave of Sweden, and gave over his design of relieving Stockholm. He left a weak Garrison in Calmar, and retired with his whole Fleet to the Isle of Gothland, under pretext of securing it for Christiern, tho' his true Design was to keep it for himself, and under the Name of that Prince to make himself the absolute Master and Sovereign of the Island, while the Kingdoms of the North were distracted with such terrible confusions. Gustavus resolved to make the best advantage of his Enemy's retreat. He had some secret intelligence in Calmar, who prevailed with the Burghers to receive his Troops in the Night; and the whole Garrison was put to the Sword. At the same time Arwide seized on the Isle of Docland, and Bernard de Milen Conquered all Bleking. And these successes were quickly followed with the Reduction of the whole Kingdom, except Stockholm, and some places in Finland. The Garrison of Stockholm, weakened by the length of the Siege, straitened both by Land and Sea, and kept in Awe by the Burghers of the City, who did not longer conceal their Affection to the Administrator, began to think of Capitulating. They knew not for whose sake they suffered all the Incommodities of so close a Siege; and were reduced to such Extremities, by want of Pay and of necessary Provisions, that they offered to surrender, insisting only on the Payment of the Arrears due to 'em since they entered into the Place. But Gustavus did not think fit to observe his usual Maxim on this occasion; for tho' 'twas so much his interest to be Master of that City, he rejected the advantageous Proposals th●● were made to him by the Garrison. He knew that their Numbers were extremely lessened, and that they wanted both Victuals and Powder. But this seeming Severity was only a pretext to prolong the Siege for some days, which in the present juncture was a necessary piece of policy for the Advancement of his Fortune, and the carrying on of his secret Designs. He saw that Sweden was absolutely delivered from the Danish Yoke; that Christiern was hated and slighted by all the World, and that he wandered about like a miserable Exile, begging the Assistance of his former Allies to restore him to the Crown of Denmark. Gustavus had never a nearer Prospect of mounting the Throne; but at the same time he stood in need of his most refin'd Politics to manage so nice a Game: He considered that the reduction of Stockholm, instead of fixing him on the Throne, might set him at a further distance from it: He knew that Ingratitude is the usual Companion of Security, and was afraid that the Swedes being freed from the apprehension of a common Enemy, would not unanimously concur to his Election, and the Establishment of his Authority. And therefore he concluded that the best resolution he could take in so Critical a Juncture was to lengthen the Siege of their Capital City, that the uncertainty of so important an event might keep 'em in awe, and in a dependence upon his Assistance. In pursuance of this Design he called a Meeting or Convention of the Estates at Stregnez, May 25. whither the Deputies of all the Provinces resorted, attended with a vast concourse of the Nobility and common People, who flocked thither from all parts to see Gusta●us, whom they looked upon as the Hero and Guardian Argel of his Country. As soon as the Assembly was opened they proceeded to the Election of Senators, to supply the vacant Places of those who lost their Lives in the Massacre of Stockholm. The Administrator had so great an influence upon the Deputies, Bernard Milen, Pe● ter Erland Ivard and Eric Fl●ming, Axc● Andrew, Canut Andrew, Peter John, Be●o Claud, Tordo Bonde. and managed the Voices with so successful a Dexterity, that the choice fell upon such Persons as were entirely devoted to his Interest, and were either his Relations or Creatures. The † Canut Provost of the Cathedral of Wester as. Speaker of the Estates represented to the Assembly the absolute necessity of proceeding speedily to the Election of a King. Then he imyloyed all his Art in Painting forth the Qualities of an excellent Prince, one that was Vigilant, Laborious, full of Courage, and endued with a sufficient Stock of Valour and Prudence, to oppose the unjust pretensions of the Danes to the Swedish Crown; that in this description they might see, and take notice of the Picture of Gustavus. He concluded, that after all the Services which the Administrator had done to the State, and the illustrious Proofs he had given of his extraordinary Endowments and Virtues, they were obliged in Gratitude to him, and in Justice to the Interests of those whom they represented, to confer the Royal Titie and Authority upon their Benefactor. This Discourse was received with an universal Applause. The Nobility and Commons Transported with their Zeal and Affection, prevented the Senators and Deputies. The whole Assembly with a loud Voice Proclaimed Gustavus, King of of Sweden: 'Twas impossible to gather the Votes, or to proceed according to the usual Forms that are observed in such Cases. His praises were echoed through the whole Convention; he was Styled the Saviour and Deliverer of his Country: The Peasants and Burghers mingling confusedly with the Deputies, neglecting all marks of Distinction, and even forgetting the respect they owed to the Senators and other Lords, struggled and crowded to approach the King. The Name of Gustauns was repeated by every Mouth, he was the Object of every Eye; and all in general endeavoured to express their Joy at his Election, and to congratulate their own Happiness, in having an opportunity to contribute to his Advancement. The Priuce was charmed with so many extraordinary demonstrations of his People's Affection: He owned that it exceeded all his Services, and that their Kindness was more agreeable to him than the Noble Essect of their Gratitude. He had so much real or seeming Modesty as to decline the offer they made him: But the first Words he uttered to that Effect, dampt the Joy of the whole Assembly. There was nothing to be seen or heard among 'em but Tears and Supplications; and so deep a Sorrow sat upon every Face, that one would have thought the Danes had still been at the Gates of the City. At last he was prevailed with to submit to the pleasing violence, and consented to an Advancement, which was both a Reward and an Effect of his Valour and Prudence. He was solemnly acknowledged as King and Sovereign of Sweden, and the two Gothlands; and received an Oath of Fidelity from the Senate and the Deputies of the Provinces. The Estates would have immediately proceeded to his Coronation, but he cunningly avoided that Ceremony, under pretext that he was obliged to return instantly to the Siege of Stockholm. The true Reason why he refused to be Crowned so soon was, that he was not yet sufficiently Established upon the Throne, to refuse the Oaths which the Clergy exacted upon such Occasions for the preservation of their Rights and Privileges. He invited the Senate and the greatest part of the Deputies to accompany him to the Army, that they might be present at the Surrendering of their Capital City. He knew the place could not hold out longer; for the Garrison was so pinched with Famine, and so afraid of the Burghers, who began openly to threaten 'em, that they desired several times to Capitulate; but the Generals had Orders to prolong the Treaty during the Meeting of the Estates at Stregnez. As soon as the news of his Election and of his return to the Camp was divulged in the City, new Deputies were sent to him, and the Governor yielded up the Place, submitting all the Articles of the Capitulation to his Pleasure and Discretion. He required the Governor to deliver up to his Officers all the Money, Papers, Furniture, and other Effects that belonged to King Christrens, the Viceroy, Archbishop Trolle, and Admiral Nor●i. He permitted the Garrison to march out with their Arms and Baggage, upon condition that for the space of Six Months they should not bear Arms against the Crown of Sweden or its Allies. He obliged himself to provide Vessels to Transport ●em to Wismar or Lubeck; and promised with a great deal of chearsulness to preserve inviolably all the Privileges of the City. As soon as the King's Forces had taken Possession of the Town, he made his public Entry, accompanied with all the Senators, and followed by a vast Number of Lords, Gentlemen, and Military Officers, ●ll magnisicently Clothed. The Prince himself ●●gmented the Splendour of the Cavalcade by his graceful Mien, and his Noble and Majestic Air, which was very advantageoully set off by the Lustre ●f his Youth. He was received at the Gate by the consuls and Magistrates, who preserted the Keys ●f the City on their Knces: And the People minging with the Soldiers without either F●●r or Order, ●ade the Air resound with a thousand joy●●● Accla●ations. The King went stright to the Church, 〈◊〉 gave Thanks to God for the success of his Arms; 〈◊〉 which, he gave a splendid Entertainment to all the Seantors and the principal Officers of his Army. Thus Gustavus became Master of the Capital City of his Kingdom, and began the public Exercise o● the Regal Authority: He sent orders to notify his Election, to all the Provinces, that the People might accknowledge him as Sovereign; and commanded all the Governors of Places, and the principal Officers of his Troops to repair with all diligence to their respective Posts. He gave Audience at all Hours, receiving Persons of Quality with Civility and Marks of Honour, and Persons of Mer●● with Demonstrations of Kindness and Esteem. Th● People began to breath after so many terrible Di●afters: Trade was restored, and the Swedes had th● picasure to contemplate the unwonted Prospect 〈◊〉 a lasting Peace. The whole Kingdom was free● from the Tyrannical Dominion of its Old Enemics, and subject to a Prince that was able to protect and defend it. He introduced a Politeness 〈◊〉 Manners and Magnificence of Habit into the Cour● that were not known, or at least not so remarkable in the preceding Reigns. For there was a certa● rough wildness in the Temper of most of that N●tion, which stood very much in need of Polishing and Resining. And perhaps he used these Art's o● purpose to allure the Nobility from their Count● Seats and Castles, and to oblige 'em to depen● upon the Court for Places, or Pensions to defray the Charge of that Expensive way of Living. He had not forgotten the danger to which he w●● exposed by Peterson the Dalecarl●an; but a good Offi●● he received from the Wife, atoned for the Treacher of the Husband. He remembered also and designed 〈◊〉 reward the Kindness and Hospitality of the Cura● of Sa●●rdsio, who received him into his House a●● enter●●i●'d him in his lowest Condition: And hea●ing 〈◊〉 his Benefactor was dead, he ordered Crown of Copper Gilt to be placed on the top of the Parish-Church, as a Monument of his Gratitude. The King sent the two Flemings with a strong Body of Soldiers to drive out the Danes, who were still Masters of some Places in Finland: And the Arrival of these two Lords at the Head of a Victorious Army, struck their disheartened Fnemies with such a Terror that they obeyed the first Summons, and Surrendered the Places without Firing a G●n. They desired no other conditions, but that they should be safely conducted to Denmark, and were even glad to shelter themselves in the Sw●●sh Arm● 〈◊〉 the Fury of an incensed Rabble, who 〈…〉ing the Articles of their Capitualtion would 〈◊〉 taken a full and Bloody Revenge for all the ●●●●●ties and Robberies they had committed in the Corntry during the Reign of Christiern. But Gusha is took care to send 'em under the protection of a strong Convoy to Denmark, where they fill'd the whole Country with the News of his Conquests and Election: The Officers extolled his Power, and the Numbers and Valour of his Armies, that they might not be Censured for sabmitting to the unequal Force of so potent an Enemy. Archbishop Trolle was extremely mortified with the report of Gustavus' Advancement, which lest him no hope of returning to Sweden and recovering his former Dignity. He stayed in Denmark after his Master's slight, where he lived obscurely, contemned by the Danes, and forgotten by the Court. He saw himself exposed to the usual Fate of Traitors, who are always slighted and abhorred, as soon as they become uscless and unserviceable; but his Temper was so little aftered by his Misfortunes that he endeavoured to regain his Credit and Interest by new Treasons, and b● rekindling the flame that seemed to be almost extinguished. He addressed himself to the new King of Denmark, and told him, in a private Audience, that he had an undoubted Right to Sweden, as he was the Son of King Christiern I. and that the Danes themselves would despise him, if he should tamely suffer that Crown to remain on the Head of an Usurper. He added, that the Swedish Clergy had not forgotten their old affection to the Danish Interest; and assured him that there were many considerable Persons in that Kingdom who would own his Right, assoon as he should think fit to claim it. Frederic was not able to withstand a Temptation that slattered his Interest and Ambition. He caused himself to be crowned King of Sweden by that Prelate at Copenhagen; as if there had been nothing else required to put him in possession of the Crown, but the Ceremony of setting it on his Head. At the same time he sout an Ambassador to the Senate of that Kingdom, to complain of the late Election, as a violation of the Treaty of Calmar, and an Injury to the Crown of Denmark. The Senate of Sweden would have sent the Ambessedor back without suffering him to deliver his Message; but Gustavus was so far from being of that Opinion, that he sent some of his Officers to receive him, and allowed him a magnisicent Entertainment during his stay in the Kingdom. Afterwards he summoned a Conversion of the Estates, not so much to consult about the King of Denmark's Propo●ls, as to make that Princes' Envoy an Eye-witness of the Confirmation of his Election by all the Orders of the Kingdom. The Ambassador was introduced into the Assembly, and in a long Harangue endeavoured to convince 'em that they were obliged to own his Moster's Title to the Crown of Sweden, by virtue of the Treat● of Calmar. He magnified the Power of 〈◊〉 Monarch, and extolled his Verthes and tore En●●●●●ents; concluding, that they ought to ●●itate the Example of the Norwegians, and put themselves under the protection of a Prince that was able to defend 'em against Christiern, who was preparing to force a Passage into the Kingdoms of the North with all the Forces of the Empire. After the Assembly had heard this Discourse with a great deal of Impatience and Indignation, the Speaker of the Estates made a short, but very brisk and smart Reply. He told the Ambassador, That Sweden had been too long subject to the Dominion of her Enemies, and would take care to lodge the supreme Power in better Hands for the future; That all the Inhabitants of the Kingdom had, by a voluntary Election, put themselves under the Pro●●ction of their Deliverer, who would preserve his Right and their Liberty in spite of the Pretensions ●n● Opposition of the Danes; That the Treaty of Calmar was violated almost assoon as it was concluded; That the Swedes, notwithstanding their intestine Divisions, chose rather to make the Kingdom the Seat of a bloody War for more than a hundred Years, than to submit to a Treaty that was so injurious and odious to the whole Nation; and that now they were united under a Victorious Prince, he would find it a hard Task to persuade 'em to resume their broken Fetters. The Estates were not satisfied with rejecting the King of Denmark's Claim; but, to give Gustavus a more convincing Mark of their Affection and Fidelity to his Interest, they proceeded immediately to give Judgement against Archbishop Trolle, and, in the Ambassador's presence, declared that Prelate a Traitor and an Enemy to his Country: And, in the heat of their Zeal, they m●de a solemn Act or Decree, by which they obliged themselves to approve whatever Gustavus should think fit to do or attempt for the Preservation of his Dignity, Lec. l. 6. p. 237. granting him full Power to declare War or conclude a Peace without out calling a Meeting or Convention of the Estates, and resolving that his Enemies should be reputed Enemies to the State and Nation. Thus the Swedes were so charmed with the Valour and excellent Qualities of their new Monarch, that they thought they could not more effectually secure the Liberty and Happiness of the Subject, than by confirming and eularging the Prerogative of the Crown: And that cunning, Prince, under the specious Title of the Defender of the Public Liberty, was advancing by slow, but sure Steps, to an absolute Authority over the Kingdom. He kept the Danish Ambassador at Court some Da●s after● he had received his Audience; and ordered the principal Lords of the Kingdom to Treat him by turns at their Houses. Afterwards he invited him to be present at a Review which he took of his Forces, pretending that 'twas merely an effect of his Complaisance to that Minister, tho' his true design was to make him a Witness of the Strength and Numbers of his Troops. He honoured him with magnificent Presents at his departure; and left no means to gain him, or at least to make him give an advantageous Character of his Power and Grandeur. At last he dismissed him, and sent an Envoy along with him to the King of Denmark, with Orders to demand the Liberty of the Administrator's Widow, and of the other Ladies whose Husbands were put to Death by Christiern. These Ladies were still kept Prisoners in Denmark; and Gustavus knew that he could neither oblige the Swedes, nor raise his own Glory more effectually, than by procuring their Liberty. But these were not the only, nor the most important Instructions he gave to his Envoy: He considered that Christiern had put himself under the Protection of a Prince who was able to pur him in possession of the Kingdoms he had lost, especially if he should find 'em divided. And therefore he gave secret Orders to his Agent to study the Character of King Frederic, to discover his Designs and the Inclinations of his Council, and to dispose 'em to a firm and lasting Peace, which was equally necessary for both these Monarches, to settle their Authority in the beginning of their Reigns. The Swedish Envoy, at his arrival at the Court of Denmark, delivered his Message publicly, demanding the Liberty of the Princess and the other Swedish Ladies: But afterwards, in a private Audience, he complained, in his Master's Name, of the Injury that Monarch had received from the King of Denmark, by sending an Ambassador to Sweden, without acquainting him with his Intention, or directing the Embassy to him. He represented to him, That the Kings, his Predecessors, notwithstanding their Pretensions to the Crown of Sweden, were more careful to observe the common Rules of Decency, even during the late War betwixt the two Kingdoms; and that they were so far from scrupling to acknowledge the Dignity and Authority of the Administrators, that they directed the Letters and Embassies to them, which they sent to the whole Nation. He added, with a great deal of Courage and Resolution, that 'twould be more proper, for a Prince that was not well fixed upon his Throne, to secure his Interest at home, than to think of Invading his Neighbours; and that tho' the King, his Master, entertained not any ambitious Thoughts of aggrandizing himself or extending the Limits of his Dominions, his Army and Garrisons were in so good a Condition, that 'twas beyond the Power of all his Enemies to make themselves Masters of one Inch of Swedish Ground. And besides, the cunning Minister took occasion to insinuate, that Gustavus might, if he pleased, be acknowledged King of Sweden by Christiern himself, who, fixing all his Thoughts and Designs upon the Reduction of Denmark, had offered to relinquish and resign his Pretensions to Sweden, provided Gustavus would enter into a League against the Danes. But he added, that his Master refused absolutely to entertain any Correspondence with his Father's Murderer, and declared that he was his Enemy both as a private Person, and as King of Sweden. Frederic perceived, by the Courage and Resolution of the Swedish Envoy, and by the Relation of his own Ambassador, that Gustavus' Power was greater than the Archbishop had represented it: He found that 'twould not be convenient, in thepresent Juncture of Affairs, to renew ancient Pretensions that might make his Country the Seat of a War. He offered to come to a Friendly Agreement with Gustavus, and to enter into an Offensive and Defensive League with him against Christiern; and for a Pledge and Mark of his Esteem and Friendship, he sent back the Administrator's Widow, and the rest of the Swedish Ladies that had been retained his Prisoners in Denmark since the Massacre of Stockholm, appointing an honourable Convoy to attend 'em. Gustavus, July. with all his Court, went to meet the Widow-Princess, and received her with all the Respect that was due to her Birth and Merit. He gave her an Apartment in the Castle of Stockholm, and advanced her to the Rank she held in the Kingdom during the Life of the Administrator. He endeavoured, with all imaginable Marks of Honour and Respect, to make her bear with less impatience the Misfortunes of her Family, and put all the rest of the Ladies in possession of their Estates. Most of 'em had Youth enough to recommend 'em to second Husbands; but almost all the Lords of their Quality were either killed in the Massacre of Stockholm, or were already married. No Woman of Quality, whether Maid or Widow, was suffered, in Sweden, to contract an Alliance with a Family less noble than her own. But the King removed that Obstacle and permitted these Ladies to choose their Husbands as they pleased, tho' under that seeming Complaisance he concealed a politic Design; for he managed their Inclinations so dexterously that they were easily persuaded to choose the principal Officers of his Army. He exhorted these Illustrious Widows to prefer Merit before Riches, and to bestow their Fortunes and Affections on Men that had lost part of their Blood in the Service of their Country, rather than on those who derived their Blood from a long series of noble Ancestors, but had never spent a drop of it for the defence and preservation of the State. By these Alliances he secured the greatest Families of the Kingdom, and at the same time found out a cheap way to reward his Creatures, and to enable 'em to serve him more effectually. Whatever Joy he expressed at the Arrival of the Administrator's Widow, the inward satisfaction of his Mind was not answerable to those external Demonstrations. She had two Children, who were mere Infants at the death of her Husband, Prince Steno, for whose Memory and Family the Swedes had an extraordinary Veneration. Gustavus took the two young Princes, under pretext of educating 'em in the Palace, and resolved to provide a Husband for the Princess their Mother, who could not draw any advantage from that Alliance to the prejudice of his Authority and Government. He proposed and made her accept of Tureiohanson, the first Senator and Great Marshal of the Kingdom. The King had considered the Character of that Lord, and found him to be such a Person as he designed for a Husband to the Princess. He was a Man of great Quality, and had a considerable Estate both in Sweden and Denmark: He was extremely proud of these Advantages, but had neither Valour nor Courage to recommend him to the Esteem and Affection of the Soldiers. His Birth was his only Merit, and consequently he could not be supposed to have any considerable Interest in a Kingdom where a brave Warrior was infinitely more esteemed than one that could only boast of his Descent from an Illustrious Family. Gustavus made it his next care to sinned out the best Expedients to weaken the Power of the Clergy, whom he suspected and hated for their great Riches, and for the Affection they still retained to the Danish Government, which had always maintained their Authority. Archbishop Trolle was still a zealous Promoter of that Interest: 'Twas by his Advice that Frederic caused himself to be crowned King of Sweden, and to preserve his Credit with that Prince, he entertained a secret Correspondence with the Swedish Clergy. The King was resolved to humble a Body of Men, who by their Power and Cabals had always disturbed the Government and opposed the Authority of the Prince, and were never satisfied but when they were entrusted with the largest share of the management of public Affairs. But he was obliged to defer the execution of that Design for some time, and was too prudent to begin his Reign with disputing the Privileges of an Order, whom the most absolute Prince should never touch but with a tender and wary Hand. He contented himself at first with managing the Elections for the filling up of vacant Benefices. He procured two Persons to be named to the Bishoprics of Stregnez and Westeras, Sommor, and Petrus Magni. who were entirely devoted to him, and could not pretend to any Power or Interest in the Kingdom but by his Favour and Protection. Afterwards he sent word to the Canons of Vpsal, that considering the Flight and Condemnation of their Archbishop, 'twould be convenient to choose a sit Person to succeed him. After the Forms and Proceed that are requisite in such Cases, and the usual Citation and Summoning of that Prelate to return to the Kingdom and vindicate himself from the Crimes that were laid to his Charge, his Contumacy in not appearing was reputed a voluntary Abdication, and the Chapter proceeded to a new Election. By virtue of a Recommendation from the Court, which even then was not much different from an absolute Order, the Choice fell upon one John Magnus, a Native of Sweden, who was learned in Scholastic Divinity, very pious, and of an exemplary Life. He was naturally of a fearful Temper, and unfit for the management of Affairs: He was a Lover of Solitude, and had no Interest in the Kingdom; and consequently was neither capable of forming nor prosecuting any Designs against the Government. Gustavus concluded that by these Nominations he had secured the Quiet of the State, which was usually disturbed by the Ambition of the Bishops. But as he was entertaining himself with the delightful Prospect of an uninterrupted Prosperity, as the glorious Reward and Fruit of his Labours, and was preparing to make his Subjects sensible of their Happiness under the kind Influences of his Government, he was engaged, by the Regency of Lubeck, in an Affair that put him to a great deal of Charge and Trouble. After the Flight and ABDICATION of Christiern, Severin de Norbi retired to the Isle of Gothland, exclaiming against the Danish Rebellion, and protesting that he would revenge his Master's Injuries upon Frederick and Gustavus, whom he branded with the odious Name of Usurpers. His Ships cruised perpetually upon the Baltic Sea, and took several considerable Prizes. The success of his first Attempts, and the Richness of his Prizes made him extremely arrogant; and he was so powerfully charmed with the tempting Prospect of raising his Fortune by so quick and easy a way that he resolved to Attack all the Ships that had the misfortune to fall into his Hands, and made the Port of Wisbi, the Capital City of the Island, a Rendezvous or Retiring-Place for several other Pirates who infested the Baltic Sea. Thus of Admiral of Denmark he became a Captain of Pirates, and taking down the Danish Colours from his Ships, assumed the Quality of Prince of Gothland. He styled himself the Friend of God, and Enemy of all the World; and boasted with a great deal of Insolence that he acknowledged no other Superiors but God and the Sun. The Merchants of Lubeck were possessed of the whole Commerce and Trade of Sweden, in Exclusion to all other Nations, by Virtue of the Treaty which the Regency concluded with Gustavus' Secretary: And the Magistrates of that City had granted a Right of Partner-Ship to the Hanse-Towns of Dantzick, Hamburgh, Rostock, Wismar, and Lunenburgh. But their Ships were so narrowly watched by Norbi, and the rest of the Pirates, that few or none of them escaped. The Regency of Lubeck, which for the most part was composed of the Principal Merchants of the City, being deeply concerned in these Losses, would have assaulted Norbi and endeavoured to unkennel the rest of the Corsaires, if they had not been deterred by the expensiveness of the War, and the uncertainty of the Event. In so pressing a Difficulty they resolved to have recourse to the Celebrated Valour of Gustavus, and to send one of their principal Magistrates to engage him in the attempt, under pretext that the Isle of Gothland was an Ancient Fief or Dependency of the Crown of Sweden. They entrusted the Negotiation of so important an Affair to one Herman, an Old Consul of the City, who under the seeming Candour and Simplicity of an honest Merchant, concealed all the Craftiness and Subtlety of the most dissembling Statesman. After his Arrival at Stockholm he complimented Gustavus in the name of his Masters, and Congratulated the Glory and Prosperity of his Reign. Then complaining of Norbi's Piracies he told the King that the Regency would have sent an Army to Gothland, to extirpate that Nest of Pirates, if they had not been certainly informed that the Island belonged to the Crown of Sweden; that all the Inhabitants of the North were surprised that so potent and Victorious a Prince would suffer such an infamous Crew to choose a Retreat in his Dominions, that Sweden was in a manner invested by the Ships of those insolent Pirates; that his Majesty's Honour and the interest of his Subjects obliged him to Scour the Seas of these Rovers, who ruin'd the Trade of his Kingdom; and that it would be of great Importance for the security of his Government to make himself Master of an Island which covered the greatest part of the Swedish Coasts. Gustavus was not ignorant of the pretensions he had to that Island, and of all the Advantages of its Situation with respect to Sweden; but he was loath to engage in a Foreign War, and to carry his Army out of the Kingdom in the beginning of his Reign, lest some disturbance should happen, or Christiern should make a Descent, in his absence. Nor was he Master of a sufficient Fund to defray the Charge of so considerable an Expedition, much less to carry on the War, if Norbi should make a longer Defence than he expected, or if the King of Denmark should take his part, and concern himself in the Quarrel. And besides, he was sensible that the only Reason which made those Trading Cities so desirous to engage him in a War with the Pirates, was, that they might oblige him at his own Charge to secure 'em in the Possession of those vast Advantages they enjoyed by engrossing the whole Commerce of Sweden. Having duly weighed the Importance of these Reasons, he told the Lubeck Ambassador that he was not disposed to undertake the Employment of a Knight Errand, and to rove about the World in Quest of Adventures; that his Presence was necessary in his own Kingdom, and that 'twas reasonable his Subjects should enjoy the sweetness of a Peace which he had procured for 'em by the success of his Arms. He added, that he was not ignorant of his undoubted Right to the Isle of Gothland, but that the King of Denmark had also some pretensions to the same Island, and consequently that the Attempt in which the Regency of Lubeck would engage him would certainly make that Prince his Enemy; and concluded with assuring the Ambassador that he would endeavour to expel Norbi and the rest of the Pirates out of the Island, as soon as the Difference betwixt him and Frederick could be brought to an amicable Conclusion. The Lubeck Envoy perceived by this Answer that the King was dissatisfied that the Merchants of that City should enjoy the whole advantage of the Swedish Commerce, without paying any Customs or Duties; and that he was resolved to repay 'em in their own Coin by taking advantage of their present Necessities. And therefore to gain him to a Compliance with the Desires of that Republic, he made the following Proposals: That the Hanse-Towns should furnish him with a Fleet to transport his Forces into the island; that by the consent of the Regency of Lubeck, the payment of the Sum due to that Republic from Sweden, should be delayed for five Years; and that in case his Majesty could not make himself Master of the Island, the Regency should bear a share in the Charge of the Expedition. He offered also that the Hanse-Towns, associated with Lubeck, should keep the Sea with a potent Fleet, to intercept any Succours or Relief that might be sent from Denmark; and added, that in case King Frederic should obstinately persist in claiming the Sovereignty of Gothland, the Regency would undertake to negotiate a Match betwixt his Majesty and Dorothy the Princess of Denmark; and that in consideration of the Marriage, her Father should resign all his Pretensions to that Island. The Ambassador industriously divulged, both at Court and among the People, the advantageous Proposals he had made to the King, that the Swedes might think themselves concerned in the success of his Negotiation. And besides, he endeavoured to persuade some of the Senators, by subtle and crafty Insinuations, that if the King should reject the Offers he had made him, the Hanse-Towns would be obliged to have recourse to the King of Denmark, and to join their Forces with that Prince's Army to drive the Pirates out of the Island. At the same time he gained several Merchants who dealt and corresponded with those of Lubeck, and consequently were concerned, as well as they, in the Prizes that were taken by Norbi. Thus he formed a Party in the Senate, and among the Inhabitants of Stockholm, who had not yet lost their Right to discover their Sentiments concerning State-Affairs. The common People were so accustomed to hear of Gustavus' Victories, that they fancied him to be invincible; and being cunningly wheedled by the Ambassador's Emissaries, they ran to the Gates of the Palace, crying out all the way, that 'twas a shame for Sweden to suffer the Insolency of those Pirates, who ruin'd the Trade of the Kingdom; that the Sea was so pestered with 'em that a Boat durst scarce adventure to sail out of the Port, and that they were not afraid to come within the reach of the Guns of the Castle. And even some of the principal Lords of the Kingdom, perceiving that the King was still irresolute, could not forbear telling him, that the Administrator Suanto would never have suffered these Pirates to insult the Coasts of the Kingdom. Gustavus would not bear a Reproach that seemed to accuse him of Weakness and Cowardice: He replied, in an angry Tone, that neither his Friends nor his Enemies had over suspected him of want of Courage; that he would no longer resist their Importunities, but that he might venture to foretell that the success of that Expedition would not answer their Desires and Expectations. Thus he was at last prevailed with to sign the Treaty, which was also subscribed by the Ambassador, as Plenipotentiary from the Regency of Lubeck, whither he returned to hasten the departure of the Fleet, according to the Agreement concluded with Gustavus. That wise Monarch had established his Authority on such solid Foundations, that he neither dreaded the Murmuring of the People nor the Dissatisfaction of the Nobility nor could the united Remonstrances of all his Subjects have engaged him in that Design, if he had not been afraid that the Hanse-Towns would have entered into a Treaty with the Danes. He knew that Norbi was not in a condition to oppose the Force of Sweden, and that he might easily find an opportunity to crush so feeble an Enemy; but he was sensible that 'twould be a dissicult Task to expel the Danes, if they should take this occasion to make themselves Masters of the Island. In order to the execution of the Design he had undertaken, he commanded the Troops that were appointed for that Expedition to march, without nolse, towards the Port of Calmar, which is opposite to 〈◊〉 And notwithstanding his Unwillingness to undertake a War in the present juncture of Affairs, as soon as he was engaged in the Attempt he began to prosecute it with so much Vigour, that he ordered all the Plate in the Palace to be melted down, to maintain the Charge of the Expedition. He went himself to Calmar to receive the Lubeck Ships, and saw his Troops embark under the Command of Bernard de Milen. The General landed without opposition at the Head of Eight thousand Men, and in less than 15 Days made himself Master of all Gothland, except Wisbi, the Capital City, and the only fortified Place in the Island, which he invested. Norbi surprised at so unexpected an Attack, and finding himself unable to resist the power of the King of Sweden, set up King Frederick's Colours in the highest place of the Town, and at the same time sent one of his Creatures to that Prince, offering to acknowledge him as Sovereign, if he would assist him with some Troops to oppose the Swedish Invasion. These Proposals were very welcome to Frederic; for tho' he had not looked upon Gothland as a dependency of the Crown of Denmark, 'twas his Interest, according to the usual policy of all Sovereigns, to curb the growing Power of a neighbouring Prince. He was glad of any opportunity to stop the rapid progress of that young Conqueror, and would have willingly sent Norbi the Assistance he desired; but the Fleet of Lubeck and of the rest of the Hanse Towns kept the Sea, and he was afraid of engaging in a Foreign War, at a time when he had reason to sear a Domestic Invasion, in order to the Restauration of Christiern, whom the Emperor had selemnly received under his Protection. These Considerations made him choose rather to try the effect of a Negotiation, than to hazard a Rupture with so potent a Neighbour: And in pursance of that Design, he sint an Ambassa dor to Libeth, to complain of the King of Sweden's Injustice, and to desire the Regency to employ their Interest with that Prince to oblige him to withdraw his Forces out of an Island that did not belong to him. Frederic was not ignorant of the League which that Republic had made with Gustavus: But to prevent the ill Consequences of that Treaty, his Ambassador had Orders to represent to the Magistrates of Lubeck, that 'twas their Interest to put a timely stop to the prevailing power of Sweden; that Gustavus was a daring and courageous Prince, who would infallibly endeavour to make his Conquests as boundless as his Ambition, if his Designs were not prevented by a seasonable Opposition; that the Sovereignty of the Isle of Gothland was an undoubted Right of the Crown of Denmark; that Norbi was entrusted with the Government of it by Christiern II. and that since he was willing to submit to his lawful Sovereign, the King his Master could not refuse to protect his own Subject, and to defend that Island to the utmost of his power, as a Territory that belonged to his Crown. He added, that his Majesty would submit his Right to the Judgement of the Hanse-Towns, rather than disturb the Peace of the North, and that he was willing the Island should remain sequestered in the Hands of the Regency of Lubeck, till the Controversy betwixt him and Gustavus, should be decided by a final Sentence. The Magistrates of that City were easily persuaded to embrace a Proposal, which if it should take effect, would not only secure 'em from the Pirates, but free 'em from the Obligation of keeping a Fleet at Sea to cover the Swedish Conquests. They were extremely pleased with the Sequestration, and resolved rather to be at the Charge of maintaining a Garrison in the Island, than to suffer it to fall into the Hands of Gustavus, who might one Day make use of that opporiunity to disturb their Trade, and to render himself more absolute in the Baltic Sea. Thus the Regency concluded a secret Treaty with Frederic's Ambassador, by which they obliged themselves to open a free passage to the Danish Succers. 'Twas also agreed, that the King of Denmark should send an Ambassador to Gustavus, to complain of his Expedition against the Isle of Gothland; and that his Envoy should be followed by Ambassadors from the Hanse-Towns, who should offer their Mediation, and declare War against either of the two contending Parties that should refuse to come to an Accommodation. Immediately the Danish Forces were ordered to Embark, and entered the Port of Wisbi without any opposition from the Fleet of Lubeck, and soon after the Ambassador of that Town arrived at Stockholm, to expostulate with Gustavus in the Name of the King his Master, for besieging a Place in his Dominions without declaring War against him. At the same Time the Ambassadors of the Hanse-Towns came to propose a Truce, and to desire an Interview betwixt the two Kings at Malnogen. They offered the Mediation of their Masters, and required the Interview in so peremptory a manner, that Gustavus perceived he must either submit to that Expedient, or expect immediately the Declaration of an open War. Thus fearing to be Assaulted by so potent a Confederacy, he was forced to divert the threatening Storm by consenting to the conditions that were proposed to him. To prevent any Suspicion of Treachery, Frederick, who was Master of the Place appointed for the Interview, sent Four Senators, and Six of the most considerable Lords in Denmark, to remain at Stockholm as Hostages, during the Conference betwixt the two Kings. Gustavus was sensible of the danger to which he exposed himself, but he was so afraid of irritating the Hanse-Towns, and so desirous to make the Danes themselves acknowledge his Title to the Crown of Sweden, that he resolved at all Adventures to pursue his intended Journey. He repaired to Malmogen, accompanied with the Great Marshal Tureiohanson, and two other Senators, after he had received another safe Conduct from Frederick, and the security of the Harse-Towns for the safety of his Person; tho' it may be doubted whether any security can be given for a King, when he is in the Dominions of his Enemies. The reciprocal pretensions of the two Crowas to the Isle of Gothland were the Subject of this Conference. September. The matter was debated on both sides with a great deal of heat; and each party produced their respective Titles. Bildius, High Chamberlain to the King of Denmark, and Tureiohanson, for Gustavus, urged the Claims and defended the Rights of their Masters: But in the Progress of the Conference the Great Marshal betrayed the Cause and Interest of the Crown of Sweden. He could not without a secret envy behold the Power and Prosperity of Gustavus; and was unwilling to submit to a Master who not long before was his equal. He had a very considerable Estate in Denmark, which made him afraid of disobliging that Monarch, who had threatened to deprive him of all the Lands he possessed in his Kingdom, if he should persist too obstinately in the Defence of his Master. That Menace stopped his Mouth so effectually, that he pretended a Cold and a violent Cough, to excuse him from speaking. Gustavus seeing himself betrayed by his Treacherons' Minister, under took the Defence of his own Cause, and alleged with a great deal of Vigour and Eloquence that the Isle of Gothland was always reckoned a part of the Kingdom of Sweden; that the Danes were only admitted into it by virtue of the Treaty of Calmar; that their Kings had no other right to it, during the union of the two Kingdoms; but as they were Sovereigns of Sweden; that 'twas plain and undoubtedly certain that King Albert Mortgaged the Island to the Knights of the Teutonic Order for the Sum of Twenty Thousand Rose-Nobles; that Queen Margaret imposed a Tax, which was levied only in S●eden, to redeem it; that King Eric her Nephew and Successor retired thither after his ABDIC ATION, and afterwards delivered it up to the Danes, to the prejudice of the Crown of Swed●n. The solidity of these Reasons put the Danish Minister to silence; but the Ambassadors of the Hanse-Towns, resolving to keep up the difference, referted the Decision of it to the Regency of Lubeck, under pretext of bringing it to a Friendly Agreement. They would have also obliged the King of Sweden to withdraw his Troops out of the Island, and proposed that the City of Lubeck should put a Garrison into Wisbi according to the privare Treaty they had condaded with the Danish Ambassador. But Gustavus was so far from consenting to either of these motions, that he protested he would rather 〈◊〉 off the Conference and declare War, than suffer himself to be bubbled out of his Conquests: And the King of Denmark, who had put a strong Garrison into Wisbi, instead of insisting upon the Sequestration, which he had only proposed to Tempt the Lubeckers to break their Treaty with Gustavus, was easily persuaded to consent, that every thing should remain in the same posture in expectation of the Regency's Sentence. These two Princes gave one another reciprocal marks of Esteem and Respect, notwithstanding the differences that reigned between 'em. They found themselves engaged in the same Interest, and entered into a League Offensive and Desensive against the late King Christiern, without mentioning the Treaty of Calmar. They gave each other mutual affarances of a sincere Friendship notwithstanding the Natural Antipathy betwixt the Two Kingdoms. After their last Compliments, Gustavus took leave of the King of Denmark, and left Malmogen to return to Sweden. Herman. He had not gone far when he met the Lubeck Ambassador, who engaged him in the Expedition against Gothland. The sight of that Minister put him in mind of the Treachery of the Republic, and he was so Transported with fury at so provoking an Idea, that he stopped the subtle Consul, and asked him fiercely what was become of the Treaty and the Magnificent promises of his Masters? At the same time he put his hand to his Poinard, as if he had been going to kill him: But one of the Senators that accompanied him, prevented the Blow, and the Ambassador made his Escape. Thus Gnstavus retired out of the Dani●● Territories, and as he entered into his own Dominions, he told those who followed him, that he would never go out of 'em again but at the head of an Army. Some of the Senators and Officers of the Army, who had the largest share in his Confidence and Favour, took this occasion to conjure him that he would not longer delay the Ceremony of his Coronation. To convince him of the importance and reasonableness of their desire they told him that 'twas but too probable the Success of his Arms and the Glory of his Victories had procured him the Envy and Jealousy of his Neighbours, and perhaps also the secret hatred of some Great Persons in his own Kingdom; and that if either of 'em could obtain their desire he would be less Fortunate and Happy. They added that there were several Lords in Sweden who pretended they could hardly look upon him as their Sovereign, because he had not yet received the Crown; and concluded that the Ceremony of his Coronation was absolutely necessary for the Establishment of his Authority, and the Confirmation of his Title, that neither his Foreign nor Domestic Enemies might entertain the least hope of seeing any disadvantageous alteration in his Fortune. Gustavus was not ignorant of the Importance and Necessity of that Ceremony in an Elective Kingdom: But nothing could shake the resolution he had taken to put off his Coronation till he had Executed those secret designs, without which he thought he could neither settle his Authority nor secure the Happiness of his Reign. 'Tis true, he was acknowledged as Sovereign, and the Army was at his disposal: But he was not Master of a sufficient Fund to carry on a War. The Revenues of the Crown were either Alienated or Usurped, the Imposition of Taxes was reputed Tyrannical, the Commons were reduced to extreme Poverty, and the Nobility exhausted by a long and Expensive War. On the contrary, the Clergy was Rich and Powerful, especially the Bishops who had seized on the Principal Forts and part of the Revenues of the Crown. He knew that these Prelates were always very careful to make the Prince take a Solemn Oath, on the day of his Coronation, to preserve and maintain all their Privileges: And he was so far from intending either to take or perform an Oath of that Nature, that he was firmly resolved to Abrogate and Cancel all those Privileges, which he looked upon either as forced and involuntary Grants, or unjust Usurpations of the Lands and Revenues of the Crown. After he had, in a very obliging manner, thanked these Lords for the Zeal they expressed for his Interest, he told 'em that the Ceremony of his Coronation conned not be performed without a vast Expense; that there were other more pressing occasions for Money that were absolutely necessary for the Preservation of the State; that he had received advice of the daily increase of Christern's Forces and Party; that the Emperor seemed resolved to re-escablish that Prince in the possession of his former Dominions; that 'twas uncertain whether the Forces designed for that Expedition would invade Sweden or Denmark; that 'twas absolutely impossible to oppose their Descent without an Army by Land, and a Fleet at Sea; that he was wholly destitute of Money to raise Forces and make other necessary Preparations; that 'twas well known he had Mortgaged his own Estate to expel the Danes out of the Kingdom; that he had lately melted down the Plate that belonged to the Crown to pay the Charge of the Expedition to Gothland which was thought to be of so great Importance for the security and freedom of Trade, and that considering the extreme misery of the common People and the Poverty of the Nobility after so long a War, 'twas high time to demand a Subsidy of the Clergy, who were actually in possession of above one half of the Lands and Revenues of the Kingdom, and perhaps made their Coure to King Christiern in private, on the score of their never having contributed to the support of his Enemies. He did not then think fit to give 'em a clearer view of his secret Intentions, but contented himself with telling 'em that 'twas the part and aught to be the care of his Friends, and especially of those who had set him upon the Throne, to furnish him with sufficient Power and Authority to maintain the Honour of the Post to which they had advanced him, instead of flattering him with the vain show of an empty Ceremony. Afterwards be opened his mind more freely to Larz Anderson, the Chancellor, who was a Person of an obscure Birth, but full of Ambition, of a vast and soaring Genius, cunning and cloquent and bold in Council. He was Master of a very fruitful Invention in contriving Projects and Expedients, and his Mind was always full of great Designs. In his Youth he entered into Ecclefiastical Orders, and the Interest of his Friends joined to his own Abilities procured him the Dignity of Archdeacon of the Church of Stregnez. He had also some prospect of obtaining the Bishopric, for there were some who Voted for him at the Election; but he was so discouraged by the Rubs he met with in that Way to Preferment, that he resolved to try his Fortune in another Road, and left the Church for the Court, were his Merit was quickly taken notice of, and procured him the Esteem of Gustavus. His skill in the Laws of the Country, and his Resentment against the Clergy for excluding him from a Bishopric were sufficient Qualifications to recommend him to the Favour of that Prince, who wanted a proper Instrument to humble an Order of Men whom he both feared and suspected. That wise Monarch having found so fit a Person for the Executing of his Designs, gave him several distinguishing marks of his Esteem and of the Confidence he placed in him, and advanced him to the Dignity of Chancellor. At last perceiving that his Friends urged him with so much earnestness to hasten the Ceremony of his Coronation, he told that Minister that he could not look upon himself as Sovereign of Sweden, so long as the Bishops were Masters of so many Forts and retained the Possession of those Lands and Revenues which his Predecessors had alienated from the Crown to enrich the secular and regular Clergy. But at the same time he acknowledged that he was afraid the least Attempt upon the Privileges of the Church would occasion new disorders in the State, and that the Swedes out of their blind Obedience and Respect to their Spiritual Guides, would accuse him of profaneness for challenging his own property, and imagine him to be Guilty of a Crime against Religion for seizing on those Lands and Treasures, which they believed were consecrated to God, tho' they served only to maintain the Luxury and Vanity of idle and seditious Persons, who were always ready to sacrifice the public Interest to their Ambition. Anderson, who was possessed with the new Doctrine that was propagated by Luther, and perhaps looked upon Religious Controversies as mere Philosophical Problems, endeavoured, like a politic Courtier, to confirm his Master in a Design, which he perceived was agreeable to him. He told him, that he saw no reason why he should make the least scruple of obliging the Clergy to contribute for the Defence of the Kingdom, and even in case of necessity of seizing those Lands or Revenues which they possessed by virtue of Legacies or Donations; that the Church was not confined to the Clergy, but included the whole Body of the Faithful; that in the pure and unspotted Infancy of the Church, and in those happy Days when that Name was common to the whole Assembly of Christians, those Riches and Revenues that are at present appropriated to the Clergy were possessed in Common by the People, who bestowed 'em on public Uses, and especially for the Relief of the Poor; that the Name of Church was afterwards claimed by the Clergy as their peculiar Privilege, that under the specious pretext of that Title they might make themselves Masters of those Revenues, of which they were only the Stewards and Distributers; that the Estates and Revenues of the Laity ought to be reputed the Patrimony of the Church as well as those of the Clergy; that the Clergy was the smallest part of the Church, and aught to contribute proportionably for the security and preservation of the Government by which they were protected. That he acknowledged 'twould be expedient to find out some other more plausible Pretences than the Good of the State, to prevent an Insurrection of the People; who were commonly possessed both by the Regular and Secular Clergy, that all Attempts upon their Temporalties strike at Religion itself. That, to frustrate their Claims, he must take advantage of Luther's Reformation, which began then to take Root in the Kingdom; and by the help of his Doctrine, which equally invaded the Temporal Power and the excessive Wealth of the Clergy, he might afterwards seize the Forts that were in the Hands of the Bishops, and reunite to the Crown all the Lands that were alienated by his Predecessors, with more Zeal than Policy. That Pope Leo X. had indeed condemned Luther, but it was well known that famous Doctor was only odious to the Court of Rome, because he boldly and publicly censured its great Corruption and Abuses; and that his Opinions, which might pass for indifferent among other Nations, as long as they were not condemned by the Church in a General Council, were in the mean time of the greatest Importance for the settling of his Power in Sweden, and the success of his Design. That the People, having their Minds prepared and possessed by Lutheran Doctors, would see with great satisfaction the Clergy stripped of their great Estates, especially if care were taken at the same time to ease the People of the heavy Taxes. That one of the best Expedients would be to restore to the Gentry the Lands given away by their Ancestors to the Church, and that they would never be tempted to oppose a Doctrine that should bring so great a Blessing to their Families. That the greatest part of the Monks looked upon their Monasteries as dismal, tho' stately Prisons; and many of 'em would be glad to quit 'em, and embrace a Religion which restored 'em to all the Rights of Civil Society. That the inferior Clergy would joyfully take hold of that occasion to free themselves from the Vows of Celibacy, and exchange their scandalous Concubinage for lawful Matrimony. That the Bishops alone, as being most powerful and most concerned in that Change, would probably oppose it; but that things were in a better posture than in the Reign of King Canutson, there being no Bishops in Sweden in a condition to make War against their Sovereign; and, if they should obstinately persist in the old Religion, it might perhaps be an Advantage to him. That their Number was inconsiderable, and 'twould be no difficult matter, under specious Pretences, to remove or banish 'em; whereas, if they embrace Lutheranism, they might pretend, by marrying, to erect their Bishoprics into secular Principalities, and consequently frustrate him of the main Benefit he could expect from the Establishment of the Lutheran Doctrine in his Kingdom. That after all, the Archbishop and Primate John Magnus was a timorous and wavering Prelate, and a Man of no Interest, who probably would think himself happy, tho' with the loss of part of his Estate, to be excused from embracing the predominant Religion of the Kingdom. That the Bishops of Stregnez and Westeras, whom he had newly preferred to those two rich Benefices, were of mean Extraction, and of too little Credit among the People to dare to oppose his Will; and that the Bishops of Vexio and Aboo, knew little of the state of the Controversy betwixt the Roman Catholics and the Lutherans, and had no great mind to dive into that Matter. That those Prelates were illiterate Men, and such as would be affected with nothing so much as the lessening of their Revenues. That their irregular Lives and Conversations had drawn such a Scandal upon 'em as would make it inconsistent with their Interest to thwart the Designs of their Sovereign, but would rather incline 'em to embrace any Offer that should not oblige 'em to forsake their Pleasures. So there remained only the Bishops of Lincopine and Scara who might oppose his Designs; two Prelates really infatuated with their Dignity, jealous of all their Rights, wedded to their own Opinions, inclined still to the Danish Faction, notwithstanding all King Christiern's Cruelties, and the most like to blind the People with a plausible pretence of appearing in the Defence of the true Religion. But when Lutheranism should be once received by the States of the Realm, by the plurality of Voices, 'twould be an easy thing to make the Resistance of those Bishops a Crime of State, and to banish 'em out of the Kingdom, with all such as should appear most stiffly bend for the preservation of the ancient Religion. To which he added, That he was not ignorant of the great Difficulties which always attended the Infancy of Governments and Empires; but that those very Princes, who meet with opposition and resistance in the beginning of their Reigns, are at last commonly respected and looked upon as the Fathers of their Country. Gustavus could not but relish those Reasons of State, that were so agreeable to the secret Scheme he had laid for the securing of his Government. He foresaw the Emperor's Credit with the Pope would hinder his Holiness from declaring in his behalf, and therefore thought 'twould be expedient to pull down his Authority in Sweden, and that nothing could be more conducive to that end than Lutheranism. He therefore easily sucked in those Tenants, which perhaps he looked upon but as the Result of some Disputations among Divines; and thought at the same time, he might reasonably embrace that Party which seemed most favourable to the settling of his Regal Power, which most Sovereigns either do not or, will not distinguish from the Good of the State. The King would have willingly declared in behalf of Lutheranism, but that the Change of Religion was not a sufficient Ground for him to compass his Designs; and besides, a sudden Change might have proved of very ill consequence. It was therefore safest for his unsettl'd Power, to see the Change begun by the People, and that he should seem afterwards to embrace this Doctrine out of mere Complaisance to his Subjects. But all the Swedes had not the same Inclination to those new Opinions as the King had, nor so pressing an Interest to change their Religion. Gustavus foresaw, that this Change would not be the Work of one Year, by reason of the great and apparent Obstacles that must be first overcome. He was not ignorant, there would be a great number of eminent Persons in the Realm, and even in his own Court, that would oppose his Enterprise and quit his Interest, upon the very first step he should make to abolish the ancient Religion. And, on the other hand, he could not endure to be charged with the care and defence of the State, while the strongest Forts, which properly belonged to the Crown, and the greatest part of the Revenues of the Kingdom, were in the hands of those who often employed 'em only to curb the Regal Power, and to favour the Enemies of the State. He chose rather, it seems, to expose himself to the issue of a Civil War, and even to venture his Crown, than to Reign so precariously; or rather he saw himself so potent and respected by his People, that he thought it not at all hazardous to reunite to the Crown a part of the Church-Lands, under the specious pretence of a Reformation, and of the public Good. In so great a Design, and so very nice a Juncture, Gustavus showed himself an able and great Politician. He took great care to conceal his Thoughts as to Luther's Opinions; but at the same time gave secret Instructions to Chancellor Anderson, not only to protect, as it were without his knowledge, Olaus Petri and the other Lutheran Doctors, but also to invite others from the Universities of Germany, that Lutheranism might make the quicker progress through the Kingdom. Olaus, and the other Lutheran Doctors, being assured of the Chancellor's Protection, laboured with great application to establish their Doctrine, which they daily explained in their Sermons with unexpressible Zeal. Most of these new Doctor's surpalt the Swedish Clergy in Learning and Elequence, to which they added a certain appearance of strictness in their Lives and Conversations, which always attends the first Heats of a new-broached Religion. These Men were heard with great satisfaction by the common People, who are always greedy of Novelties that put 'em to no charge, and tend to the lessening of the Power of their spiritual Governors. The Credit they got insensibly among the Vulgar, procured them the Attention and Favour of the Courtiers and the prime Nobility, who were glad to see the Bishops humbled. While these Doctors endeavoured to propagate the Lutheran Doctrine by their Sermons, Gustavus laboured hard to find out some specious Pretences to overthrow the Temporal Power of the Bishops and Clergy. Immediately he sell upon the ecclesiastics of the second Order, and issued out several Declarations against the Priests and in behalf of the People, that the Laity might be obliged, by Interest, to favour these encroachments upon the Clergy, and that the People might be accustomed, by degrees, to see the Privileges of the Clergy abrogated. The Priests in that Kingdom exacted, as it were a Tribute of the People, upon certain public Sins, and with great rigour extorted considerable Fines from such as took the Diversion of Hunting or Fishing in the time of Divine Service, or abused the Women to whom they were contracted before the solemn Celebration of the Sacrament of Marriage. By one of the King's Declarations this Right was taken away, and the Priests were prohibited to exact such Impositions for the future. By another Declaration, the Priests were forbidden to Excommunicate either their private Enemies, or their Creditors. The Truth is, the Bishops and their Officials had so far overstretched the Ecclesiastic Jurisdiction, as to appropriate to themselves all the Concerns of the Nation, that had the least relation to Religion: An Oath made in a Treaty, the Interposition of a Clergyman which was oftentimes begged, the least Difference in a Contract of Marriage, were Grounds sufficient to remove a Cause from the common Courts of Justice; which made the Clergy powerful and formidable. Gustavus therefore abrogated that Jurisdiction entirely, under pretext that the Examination of Suits was not consistent with the ordinary Functions of Clergymen; and by the same Declaration commanded the Clergy, that they should bring their Differences before the secular Judges, to whom he committed the Cognizance and Judgement of all Causes. At last he published a Declaration against the Bishops themselves, by which they were expressly forbidden for the future to appropriate to themselves the Estates and Succession of the Clergymen of their respective Dioceses, to the prejudice of their lawful Heirs; and commanded 'em to produce before the Senate, the Titles by virtue of which they exacted Fines and Confiscations. Thus Gustavus issued out Declarations one after another, proportionably to the progress of Lutheranism, which excited the Curiosity of all his Subjects, and made 'em speak every one according to his private Interest or Inclination. The Nobility and Gentry, without examining the new-preached Doctrine, applauded the King for weakening the Power of the Clergy, which was become so odious; and some of the most eminent Persons in the Kingdom declared publicly in favour of the Lutherans, hoping by this new Doctrine to recover those Estates which their Ancestors had given away for the Foundation of so many rich Monasteries, of which the Kingdom was full. Those even among the People who had some knowledge of public Affairs were not displeased to see the Power of the Clergy moderated, or at least part of their many Extorsions abolished, the invention of which was attributed to the Court of Rome, under the plausible Names of Tithes, Indulgences and Alms. But that which gave 'em the greatest satisfaction, was, that the King had put a stop to the litigious Proceed of the Bishop's Officials, and other Ministers who oppressed the Kingdom, under pretext of Correction and Ecclesiastical Judgement. But both the Regular and Secular Clergy grew very uneasy at this Attempt against their Authority, nor could they endure to be thus disturbed in the possession of their Rights and Privileges. The King, slighting their Discontent, put his Troops into Winter Quarters upon their Lands, which none of his Predecessors had ever attempted to do, and quartered his Horse in the Abbeys and Monasteries, pretending that the Peasants were ruined, but in effect to keep the Monks in awe by the presence and terror of his Soldiers. His Officers of Justice brought into Question, by his Order, the Title of the Carthusians to the rich Monastery of Griphysholm, who owned the King's Ancestors to be the Founders of it, and they were obliged to prove the Donation or Acquisition of the Lands they enjoyed. Having lost their Title, they had recourse to Prescription; alleging, that they held the best part of their Lands from the Piety of the Lords of Vasa, but had lost their Title during the Confusions and Troubles of the Civil Wars. The King, without regarding the Prescription, reunited to his own Estate the Lands of this Monastery, which belonged originally to his Family; and expelled the Monks out of it, under pretext that it was built upon his own Ground. But perhaps the true Reason was, because they denied him Admittance into their House, when he was Persecuted by Christiern. And 'tis not improbable that he took this way to feel the Pulse of the People, and at the same time to kindle in the Nobility a Desire to follow his Example, by appropriating to themselves the Lands that were alienated by their Ancestors. The Lutheran Doctors, to make their Court, told the chief Lords of the Realm, that they had been gulled too long both by the Regular and Secular Clergy; that Purgatory was a Net in which they caught the best part of their Wealth, and that with this pious Cheat the Monks especially had bubbled 'em of many large Possessions they enjoyed with so much effeminacy. That they ought to re-enter their ancient Patrimony as an usurped Estate, without being deterred by an imaginary Fire. And, tho' there were such a Thing as Purgatory, yet 'twas but a Weakness to think, that the Rigour of it could be allayed by the Prayers, or Songs of a few Monks. At the same time there was published by Olaus a Version of the New Testament into the Swedish Language, being but a bare Translation of that which Luther had published in the Germane Tongue. Olaus' Disciples failed not to recommend the Reading of that Work in their Sermons, preaching the great Necessity and Value of it, and spreading this Book, with great care, over the whole Kingdom. They did not question but the People, and Women especially, would be pleased to see themselves enabled to pass their Verdict upon Points of Religion; and that they would sooner yield to the Authority of some places of Scripture, Translated according to the Doctrine Preached to 'em, than have any thoughts of calling into Question the Faithfulness of the Translation. The Swedish Bishops saw plainly that Olaus' Translation came from the same Hand that invaded their Privileges, and that their Religion was insulted for no other end than to pull down their Dignities. They observed in the King's Management of Affairs a Series of Projects and Designs, and at the same time an insuperable difficulty to baffle 'em. However as the King took great care to conceal his Inclination to Lutheranism, and always made an outward show of the R●man Religion, those Prelate's thought, they could not without offence entertain any Suspicion of his being an Enemy to their Religion. In short, they resolved to dissemble as he did. But they went in a Body to attend his Majesty, and prayed him to order that Olaus' Followers might be brought to their Trials as Notorious Heretics. The Archbishop of Vpsal, who spoke in the name of all the rest, represented to the King, that Claus' Translation was but a Copy of Luther's, condemned by the Holy See, and by the most famous Universities of Europe. Then he suggested to him in a few words, but with a great deal of respect and moderation, that the Church-Immunities, and even the Privileges of the People, had been violated by his late Declarations, which they were sensible he was advised to publish by the Enemies of their Religion. He therefore prayed him in the name of the whole Clergy to call 'em in, and exhorted him in pathetic and respectful Terms to be the Protector of the Religion of the State, and of its Ministers. In answer to which the King said, that the Clergy having seized upon the Crown-Lands in the time of the Civil Wars, they must not take it in, ●●nis Officers made a strict inquiry into that ma●●er, and that he required only a Restitution of what had been usurped, or unjustly alienated. As for Olaus, he told them with a seeming Indifference, that he was ready not only to deliver him up to 'em, but also any other of his Subjects that should be convicted of Heresy; but that he could not deny him the Justice to hear him before he were condemned, adding that he had a good Account of his Life and Manners; that the Charge laid against him by his Brethren might be the effect of Envy, and that it was no new thing for most Divines promiscuously to Brand all that differed from 'em in Opinion, with the odious name of Heretics, tho' very often upon frivolous Questions of Scholastic Divinity, that are not essential to Religion. The Archbishop being equally surprised and displeased to see the King look upon the Affair of Olaus but as a Quarrel of idle and conceited Divines, offered, with some heat, to convince that Clergyman, in the presence of his Majesty and the whole Senate, of many dangerous Errors, not considering that such Witnesses are always the Judges of the Conferences at which they assist. The King, willing by his example to accustom his Subjects to a strict Inquiry into matters of Religion, accepted of the Bishop's offer, and the Conference was ordered to be held at Vpsal. The King, March. attended by the Senate, and followed by his whole Court, went thither at the time appointed. Olaus, on his side, appeared in the Assembly, with all the Assurance he had of the King's private Protection. But the Bishops refusing to enter the Lists with him, under pretence that their Dignity made 'em his Judges, but perhaps loath to expose themselves with a Man that was both Learned and Eloquent, they produced a Famous Divine named Gallus, and set him up for a Champion against Olaus. The King ordered the Acts of this Conference to be Registered. The two Doctors disputed very long concerning Purgatory, Indulgences, Bazius Hist. F●cles. Su●s. Communion in both kinds, Celibacy of the Clergy, the Temporal Power and Dignities of the Church; but could not agree among themselves, as to the Nature of their Proofs. The Roman Catholic Doctor used promiscuously the Authority of the Holy Scriptures, Tradition, the Fathers and Councils. But Olaus would only admit the Authority of Scripture, and would oblige his Adversary to prove not only the Doctrine, but even the Discipline of the Church, by so many express passages of the New Testament. Among other things, he required him earnestly to show him in the Gospel, and make it out by the Example of the Apostles, that Bishops might enjoy Principalities and secular Dignities, and make use (as they did daily) of the Thunderbolts of the Church against their Enemies, merely for worldly concerns. The Courtiers, being always of the Religion of their Prince, highly applauded Olaus. Some of the Senators asked Gallus, whether it were possible that the Holy Writ should not contain all the necessary Proofs to maintain the Confession of Faith. To which the Catholic Doctor gave this Answer, That he could not lay aside his Proofs from Tradition in matter of Discipline, without betraying the Cause he was bound to defend; and, tho' he should confine himself to the Authority of Scripture, he would never consent, that his Adversary should make use of so unfaithful Translation as his own. Olaus undertook to justify it, but might have repent so rash an Attempt, for 'twould have been a hard task for him to defend all the Faults he had committed in that Work after his Master. The King therefore fearing lest Gallus should convince him of having corrupted the Sacred Text to serve his own Opinions, put a sudden stop to the Conference, by desiring the Arch Bishop to make a new Translation of the New Testament, to compare it with the other. He assured him, he would read it with great satisfaction: And for a further Encouragement, he told him such a P●●ce of Work would be the more useful in the Kingdom, because few Fri●sts in it underst●●d the Latin Tongue, and that they frequently mistake the meaning of the Text, for want of having it in their Mother Tongue. To which Reasons he added some private Caresses he made to that Prelate, and dismissed him, with assurances that he would suffer nothing to pass in his Kingdom in Matters of Religion, without his knowledge and advice. The Arch Bishop dazzled by those plausible Reasons and the Caresses of his Prince, summoned to Stockholm his Six Suffragan Bishops, and the Principal Persons both of the Regular and Secular Clergy. To whom he represented the necessity of making a speedy Translation of the New Testament, in opposition to that of Olaus; he told 'em, it was the King's desire, and that it was an infallibe means to please his Majesty, and keep him in their Communion. The Bishop of Lincopire vigorously opposed the undertaking of that Work, saying that our Saviour had left the Interpretation of the Holy Scriptures to the Bishop● and Doctors of his Church, left no occasion that there might be for the simple and ignorant to contend about it. That a Translation in the present Juncture of Affairs would rather be instrumental to the Propagation of Lutheranism in the State and by the Authority of that Book the People would take upon 'em to judge of Controversies. That the Church and Religion were not liable to Examination, and that he had never approved of the Conference at Vpsal. That it was far more Prudential to Excommunicate Olaus and his followers, that the Bishop of Stregnez his Superior aught to secure him, and bring him to his Trial, or else send him to Rome, and that such Heretics ought only to be confuted with Fire and Sword. But all these Remonstrances could not prevail with the Archbishop to deny in some measure so just a thing to the King, and to which he had obliged himself in the Conference at Vpsal Thus he persisted in his design, unmoved by the Arguments of the Bishop of Lincopinc; who told him in the full Assembly, that he would ruin the Religion by his immoderate complaisance for the Court. The Regular and Secular Clergy divided the whole Work among 'em, Pufendorf. to have it the sooner finished. The latter undertook the Translation of the four Evangelists, the Acts of the Apostles, and St. Paul's Epistles; the Mendicant Friars, St. Peter's, St. John's, St. James' and St. Jude's Epistles; and the Carthusians were appointed to Translate the Apocalypse. Olaus, proud of his pretended success in the Conference at Vpsal, printed an Account of it, and Published it to his Advantage. Soon after he publicly Married, tho' a Priest, to confirm, by so viting an Example, the Doctrine which he preached. Many of his Brothers followed his Example without the least reluctancy, and publicly assumed the Name of Lutherans, as a shelter against their Superiors, and a Support to their Marriages. Most of the Nobility got Ministers to Preach in their Castles, some out of curiosity to hear their Eloquence, others to please the King, and perhaps in order to get those Church-Lands they had an eye upon. Gustavus was extremely pleased to see so sudden a change in Matters of Religion: And he, who never suffered his designs to appear, but according as Lutheranism got ground, thought he might now without danger seize upon part of the Church-Lands. In order to which he called the Senate to meet at Stockholm, upon intelligences he procured from time to time, and which he dexterously caused to be spread all over the Kingdom, that the Emperor himself was preparing to March with all the Forces of the Empire to restore King Christiern. No sooner were the Senators arrived at Stockholm, but he desired 'em to take all possible care to put the Kingdom in a State of Defense against the attempts of the Enemy. The Lords, who for the most part owed him their Fortunes and Dignities, guessed presently at his intentions, and gave this answer suitable to his Designs. That the People were utterly exhausted by the long Wars of Sweden, and that the Merchants of Lubeck and other Hanse-Towns did absolutely ruin the Kingdom by their extorted Privilege to drive alone the Trade of Sweden, and that without paying any Customs. That there was no way left to recruit his Treasure but by opening all the Ports of this Kingdom to the Merchants of other Nations; but that the Town of Lubeck must be first paid, before those Privileges could be cancelled, which Sweden was forced to grant in lieu of Interest for the Money and Troops that Regency had lent the Crown against the Danes. The Senate agreed both in the necessity of making that Payment, and at the same time in the present impossibility of doing it. The King, under colour of easing the People, proposed by his Chancellor to take for the subsistence of his Troops, the two Thirds of the Tithes belonging for the most part to Bishops or Rich Abbots. And that cunning Statesman did at the same time insinuate, that the superfluous Plate and Bells of Churches might be applied to pay the Regency of Lubeck; by which means its Privileges might be at once abolished, which tended to the absolute ruin both of the King and Kingdom. The Power and Authority of Gustavus were settled by this time upon so firm and solid a Foundation, that the Resolves of the Senate were in a manner but a mere Formality. So that all the Senators, with great submission, approved of this Expedient, of which a solemn Decree was forthwith made; and Commissioners were appointed by the King, who seized, all over the Kingdom, upon the Church-plate and Bells which they found to be superfluous, and same time laid up in public Granaries the Tithes and all the Grains designed for the Subsistence of his Troops. This Order of the Senate stunned, like a Thunderbolt, both the Superior and Inferior Clergy. They saw that they had set a wise and mighty Prince upon the Throne who was resolved to ruin their Authority, and was so much the more terrible because of his Dexterity in concealing his Hatred and Designs under the specious pretence of the public Good. The Archbishop of Vpsal brought his Complaints to the King, and told him, that his Officers committed such Depredations in all the Churches, as were scarce to be feared from the most outrageous Heretics or fanatics. The King, having thus at last pulled off the Mask, answered the Bishop with an Ai● of Authority, that what had been seized by his Order would be better employed for the Defence of the Realm, than for maintaining the Grandeur and Pride of the Clergy. After these words he dismissed him, and would not give him a longer Audience. The King's Answer, and the Violence of his Officers, did extremely exasperated most of the zealous Catholics of the Kingdom. The Clergymen, but the Monks especially, exclaimed against him with all the extravagance of Spite and Fury, scattering scurrilous Libels among the People, in which they branded him with the odious Character of a Heretic and of an excommunicated Prince: And even some of the hottest of 'em proposed to make void his Election. The Mob, that were easily set on Fire by any pretext of Religion, joined with 'em in the heat of their Resentment. The Peasants, among others, could not endure to part with their Bells, and the Silver Crosses of their Churches, which often made the most essential part of their Worship. These wild and savage People were the fittest Tools to carry on the Designs of the Priests, who persuaded 'em that these Innovations tended directly to the subversion of Religion and Liberty. Some of 'em took up Arms, pursued the King's Officers, and having recovered their Bells, brought 'em back to their Villages in a kind of Triumph. A great Fair was yearly held near Vpsal about this time of the Year, with an extraordinary Concourse of People from all the neighbouring Provinces. This was a sort of Convention of the Estates for the Country People, who discoursed here of their Trade, of the Affairs of each Province, but especially of the Differences that arose about the Preservation of their Rights and Privileges. The Malcontents, glad of this opportunity to stir up a Rebellion, did privately dispose the chief of 'em to demand the Revocation of the last Decree of the Senate, as to the Tithes and Church-bells. The King had timely notice of their Designs by the secret Intelligencers whom he kept every where. The Money he liberally distributed among 'em, made 'em pry into every Corner, and industriously pump out the greatest Secrets. By these Spies he learned, that the Countrypeople, animated by the Clergy, were resolved to rise up in Arms at Vpsal-Fair, unless their Bells were speedily restored. To prevent the threatening Danger, Gustavus went immediately to the Fair, at the Head of a Body of Horse; and by his unexpected Arrival surprised the Mutineers, and put 'em into a great Consternation. He spoke to 'em with a certain Air of Greatness and Authority, like a Prince that has a Right to command and will be obeyed. He asked 'em, with a fierce Look, who had entrusted 'em with the Care of the Government, by what Authority they censured the Decrees of the Senate, and whether they had forgotten that the Bishops and the whole Clergy were greater Enemies to their Country than the very Danes? Then, to gain 'em by the most winning and convincing Argument, he told 'em, that by the late Decree of the Senate, concerning the Tithes, to which he gave his Assent, 'twas plain the Ease of the People was his principal Aim; that to pay the Regency of Lubeck in so pressing a juncture of Affairs, 'twas thought more reasonable to fleece a rich Clergy, than to over-burden the People with new Taxes and Impositions. He hoped that this Discourse would have either frightened or wheedled 'em into a Compliance with his Desires; but instead of that, the insolent Multitude began to exclaim with a great deal of Violence, that they would never suffer their Religion to be altered, nor their Bells and Church-plate to be taken from 'em. The King, incensed at their Audaciousness, commanded his Men to fire upon the Mutineers; who, observing the posture of his Horse just going to give sire, ●●ll upon their Knees, and begged his Majesty's Pardon. The Ringleaders of the Mutiny were secured, while the rest hid themselves in the Crowd, or escaped in the Dark. In short, they presently dispersed, and retired with an awful Idea of a Prince who knew so well how to extort Obedience. This mutinous Assembly was no sooner dispersed by his Presence, but a new Plot was laid to Dethrone him. A certain Groom called Hans, of the Parish of Biorchstrat in the Province of Westmannia, formed a Design infinitely above the meanness of his Condition. Afpiring to no less than a Crown, he personated the eldest Son of the deceased Administrator, tho' that young Prince died a Year before. He was persuaded by some disaffected People, that the Swedes, who were incensed against Gustavus and weary of his Government, would choose rather to place him upon the Throne, than suffer any change in Religion. The Impostor was a handsome and bold Person: He spoke with a great deal of Freedom and Ease, and had a nobler Air than was suitable to his Birth or Education. He travelled over all the Province of Dalecarlia, under the Name of Nils Steno; never appeared but in the remotest Places, and such as had the least relation to the Court; nor did he long reside in the same place. When he appeared abroad, he was very Reserved and full of Precaution; insinuating that Gustavus could not endure the sight of him, because it checked his Conscience, and put him in mind of the Crown he had usurped, to the prejudice of the Family to which he owed his Fortune and Advancement. Therefore that violent Prince could never look upon him but with Eyes full of Fury; that he had several times attempted to Kill him; and that the Princess, his Mother, fearing the worst, had advised him to retire. Then he asked the People, in a very moving and pathetic manner, whether so inhuman and cruel a Treatment was a suitable Recompense for the Life his Father, the Administrator, had lost in the Defence of their Country. At the Name of Steno, this Cheat always burst forth into Tears. Falling upon his Knees, he conjured the Peasants to pray to God for the Soul of the Prince his Father, and to say each a Pater noster in his behalf, while they were allowed to believe a Purgatory. Then he exclaimed against Gustavus' Government, calling him an Usurper and an Heretic, that had renounced the Religion of his Ancestors. And, whereas those Peasants were extremely jealous of their Customs, he charged him with Innovation for affecting a more stately Garb than his Predecessors, pretending that he designed to alter the very Habit as well as the Religion of the Nation, and would oblige all his Subjects to consent to these unsufferable Changes. 'Tis thought, the Bishop of Lincopinc and the chief of the Clergy had a hand in this Conspiracy, hoping by this means to raise such a Commotion as might occasion a Revolution in the Government. At lest 'tis certain, that that Bishop, and those of his Party, seemed to believe that he was really the Administrator's Son, to give the greater Credit to the Impostor, who by the secret Protection of the Clergy and other Malcontents, saw himself in a short time followed by a Crowd of Peasants and other indebted Persons, whose desperate Condition made 'em ready to embrace the first opportunity of a Change. Gustavus knew not whether to march against him, or neglect so groundless a Rumour; he was irresolute for some time, and wavered 'twixt Hope and Fear; for tho' he was sensible of the Danger of slighting the feeblest Enemy, he was afraid lest by showing too visible a Concern on this occasion he should strengthen the Party of the Impostor. At last he resolved to desire the Administrator's Widow to write to the Dalecarlians; and that Princess, in obedience to his Request, assured 'em, by a Letter, that her Son died above a Year ago; that all the Inhabitants of Stockholm, who assisted at his Funeral, were Witnesses of his Death; and that she had but one young Child living, of whose Education the King took as much care as if he were his own Son. This Letter had all the success Gustavus could expect; and the undeceived Peasants forsook their fictitious Prince, who, fearing that they would deliver him up to the King, fled to Norway; where he found a new Protection, upon the Recommendation, of the Bishops of Sweden to the Archbishop of Dronthem, by whom he was received and entertained as Prince of Sweden. By this Prelate's Interest the Impostor raised new Troops in that Kingdom, and by his own Insinuations he persuaded a Lady of the highest Quality there, that the Crown of Sweden did rightly belong to him, and promised he would one day raise her Daughter to the Dignity of a Queen. The Lady, dazzled with the prospect of a Crown, made her Tenants take up Arms in Defence of his Right, furnished him with great Sums of Money to begin the War, and presented him with a Gold Chain of considerable Weight, as the Pledge of the Alliance she would contract with him. The King, upon Advice that the Impostor was preparing to return to Sweden, ordered a Body of Horse to prevent him. At the same time he writ to Frederic King of Denmark, complaining of the Protection he gave, in his Dominions, to a notorious Cheat, protesting he would seek him out at the Head of his Army in the furthest Parts of Norway, if he were not speedily expelled out of that Kingdom. That wise and politic Prince could not, without a secret Jealousy, look upon the Union of the Swedes, and the Prosperity of Gustavus' Reign, and would have been glad to see Sweden embroiled in Civil Wars by the Counterfeit Steno. But fearing a Storm from Sweden, when he expected every moment a Descent from Christiern, he sent Orders to Hans to departed immediately out of his Dominions; and that unhappy Wretch fled from Norway to Rostock, a Free and Imperial City in Mecklemburg upon the Baltic. Gustavus, having received advice of his Retreat, sent to the Magistrates of that City requiring 'em to deliver up the Impostor, and threatened to stop all their Ships that should he found in his Ports, if they would not comply with so just a Desire. The Magistrates of Rostock, having no reason to protect such an abandoned Wretch, caused him to be Beheaded; by which Execution they put an end to Gustavus' fears, and baffled all the Hopes of his dissaffected Subjects. Tho' the Clergy had not publicly appeared in this Revolt, yet the King was fully convinced that they would have infallibly declared for the Impostor, if his Attempt had been attended with success. He knew them to be his most dangerous Enemies, and that nothing but the Fear of his Power, kept them from open Rebellion. The Bishops influenced the Curates and inferior Clergy to keep the People steady in their ancient Religion, being sensible they must lose the best part of their Revenues, assoon as Lutheranism should be established. Such powerful Motives as Religion and Self-Interest, put the whole Body of the Clergy into a ferment, and made them turn every Stone. The Monks, but especially those called Mendicant Frius, run through all the Provinces, under pretext of begging Bread for their Subsistence, but in effect to foment the Discontents of the People. They made sure of their Friends, influenced their Devotoes, formed Cabals in all the Villages, and spoke so disrespectfully of their Prince, as if their affected Zeal for the Defence of the Catholic Faith, could have justified the Spirit of Rebellion. The King, being under some apprehension that the Clergy and those Monks might at last occasion some dangerous Revolt, resolved to gain the Bishops, and especially the Heads and Superiors of the Religious Houses, and to remove such as would not comply with his Designs. Most of the Superiors of the Mendicant Friars were Germane and Foreigners, all Doctors in the chief Universities of Germany, who were sent by their Generals to visit and govern the Swedish Monasteries. The King issued out a Declaration, forbidding those Foreigners to meddle with the Government of the Monks his natural Subjects, under pretence that being Subjects of the Emperor and other Princes who were Enemies to the Nation, they incited not only the Monks, but even the common People, to Rebellious Practices. So that they were obliged immediately to leave the Kingdom, and the King took care to substitute in their Places such Monks as were entirely devoted to the Court. This Declaration was followed by another, to prohibit the Visits and too frequent Journeys of the Monks. By this Edict they were not allowed to go above twice a Year out of their Monasteries, and to stay but a Fortnight each time to receive the Bounty and Alms of the People. This done, the King applied himself to the Bishops of Stregnez and Westeras, who were his Creatures, and assured 'em, that in all these Proceed he had no other Aim, than to see the Word of God observed in his Kingdom, and to banish all Superstitions that a worldly Interest had introduced into religious Worship. He desired 'em cheerfully to surrender the Fortresses that were in their Hands, promised to make 'em futable and advantageous Returns, and to advance their Families to the principal and highest Dignities in the Kingdom. Upon which Declarations of his Affection and the Confidence he placed in 'em, they told him they should always be ready to submit to his Will without enquiring into the Reason of his Orders; imagining that their Complaisance could not be reputed Criminal, so long as they did not openly profess those Doctrines which they looked upon as erroneous, especially since they could not oppose the King's Designs, without exposing themselves to his Indignation. But the Archbishop of Vpsal resisted the Temptation, with a Resolution that could neither be shaken by Promises or Threats. His Temporalities were seized, his Family persecuted, and his Person for some time confined to a Convent at Stockholm, under pretence that he had a hand in the Impostor's Rebellion. In a word, none of those indirect Persecutions were omitted to which Princes usually have Recourse when they would reclaim obstinate Subjects, that will not be reduced by gentler Methods. He answered those who urged him to yield to the King's Will, that he was advanced to his Dignity without making the least Interest for it; that King Gustavus himself recommended him of his own accord, made an Interest for his Choice, and he could not imagine that Prince should expect from him, by way of Acknowledgement, that he should so basely betray his Dignity and Ministry. The King, finding him Inflexible, found out an honourable way to get rid of him, by conferring upon him the Character of Ambassador. He was ordered forthwith to set out for Poland, and the King sent him word that he should receive his Dispatches at Dantzie. The Archbishop apprehended presently the Drist of this Commission, and looked upon his Embassy as little better than a Banishment. However, he they'd the King's Orders with a great deal of submission, and went for Dantzic, with his Brother Olaus Magnus. Where having waited some time (but in vain) for his Dispatches and his Majesty's Orders, and hearing that Lutheranism got ground every Day in Sweden, he went to Rome to implore the Pope's Assistance, and inform his Holiness of the Danger that threatened the Catholic Religion in Sweden, under so politic and so mighty a Prince. But the Pope was in so bad Circumstances that he could not take much notice of the Affairs of Sweden. Clement VII. His extraordinary Ambition to advance and aggrandise his Family, made him enter the Year before into a League with Francis I. King of France, and the States of Venice, Florence and Switzerland, against the Emperor Charles V The Design of the Confederacy was to procure the Liberty of the Children of France who were then Hostages in Spain, to recover the Kingdom of Naples to the Holy See, to maintain Sforza in the Dukedom of Milan, and to defend the Liberty of Italy; in a word, to oppose the Power of the Emperor, who was grown formidable ever since the Battle of Pavia. That Prince was so incensed against the Pope, whom he looked upon as the Author of the League, that he raised a bloody War against him. But the War itself was not so grievous to the Pope, as the Emperor's Exhortation to the Cardinals to summon a lawful Council for the Good of the Church, which wanted to be Reform (as the Emperor was pleased to express it) both in her Head and Members. Clement was extremely averse to a Council, which he dreaded would not only regulate the Papaal Power, but enter upon some Enquiry that might be prejudicial to his Person and Dignity. He was always reputed the natural Son of Julian de Medicis, till Pope Leo X. being of the same Family declared him Legitimate, upon the Information of his Mother's Brother, and of certain Monks who deposed that there was a Promise of Marriage, tho' such an Evidence was somewhat suspicious in so nice an Affair. There was indeed no positive Law to exclude Bastards from the Pontificate; but 'twas the common Opinion, that so eminent and holy a Dignity was inconsistent with so great a Blemish. The Pope therefore might justly fear, that the Emperor would insist upon it in a Council, and by his Authority colour it with a Pretext of Justice and Religion. Besides, he knew that the Emperor had a Note in his Hands, which he had given to Cardinal Colouna in the Conclave, to purchase his Vote. Thus he saw himself in danger of being deposed, as was Balthasar Cossa, known during his Pontificate by the Name of John XXIII. and the rather, because Pope Julius II. had issued out a strict Bull, annulling and making void all Simoniacal Elections, and putting it out of the Power of the Cardinals, by a posterior Consent, to make 'em valid. But Charles V did not so much aim at his Person, as the Principalities annexed to his Dignity. His eagerness for a Council was only to get an opportunity to raise him new Enemies, and to make him depend upon his pleasure. He would fain have had the Command of the Pope's Territories, which lay so convenient for him in that juncture of War for the Communication of the Milanese with the Kingdom of Naples, and the late League the Pope had made with his Enemies afforded him a plausible pretence to seize on 'em. He gave Orders to his Army to march into the Pope's Territories. His Troops besieged, and took Rome by Storm, where they committed such Barbarities as could not be expected from Infidels. Both the Massacre and Plunder lasted several Days, the Virgins were ravished in their Mother's Arm, and at the foot of the very Altars, the Monuments of the Apostles and the Relics of the Saints were profaned by the Avarice and Insolence of the Soldiers; the Cardinals and Prelates of the Court of Rome were thrown into dismal Dungeons, where they were perpetually alarmed with the fear of an ignominious Death, to make 'em deliver up the Treasures of the Church. The Pope himself was seized and imprisoned in the Castle of St. Angelo, by the Emperor's Officers. And that Prince, who affected the religious Title of Catholic, designed to send him to Spain, as he had done Francis I. that he might almost at the same time Triumph over the two greatest Powers of Europe, one Spiritual, and the other Temporal. Gustavus heard with a secret Joy the News of this War betwixt the Pope and the Emperor, but especially of the amazing Success of the last. He therefore resolved to follow his Example, and to make use of this Juncture to give the fatal Blow to the Dignity of the Bishops of his Realm. His Power was so great, that he feared no Rebellion; having a considerable number of Troops on foot, which made him formidable to his Enemies at home and abroad. Most of his Officers were Foreigners or Lutherans, all equally devoted both to his Person and Fortune; the Senators were all his Creatures; and the Danes his Allies. Thus whilst all Europe dreaded his Power or admired his Greatness, he formed a Design to take from the Lishops all the strong Holds that were under their Jurisdiction, and at the same time to make an exact Enquiry into all the Purchases or Usurpations of both the Regular and Secular Clergy, since the Prohibition of King Canietson. But above all he resolved to get all his Declarations, and the Decree made in the Senate relating to the Tithes, confirmed by the Estates of the Kingdom. In pursuance of this Resolution he called a Meeting of the Estates at Westeras, and made use of his Authority in all the Provinces to influence the Election of such Deputies as might serve his turn. He sent secret Orders to a certain number of his Officers of War to be present at the Elections, under colour of soliciting for the Payment of the Troops. He himself followed 'em soon after, attended by all the Senators, and followed by a Crowd of Courtiers; who showed his Greatness, and served at the same time to maintain it. He began to discover his Intention in the ordering of a Treat which he gave the Bishops, Senators, Deputies of Provinces, and all the Members of the Estates. The Officers of his Household altered the usual order of the Seats at Table: The chief Places were given to the Temporal Senators, to the prejudice of the Bishops, who claimed that Honour by prescription. And the same Precedency was given to the Gentry, who were placed above the Deputies of the inferior Clergy. By which alteration the King designed to create a Difference betwixt the bishop: and the Senators, and to make the Gentry approve his Intentions to humble the Clergy. Assoon as the Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Deputies risen from Table, they retired in great discontent from the Hall, and even out of the Castle, and went to St. Giles' Church, where they shut themselves in. Being alone, and (as they thought) safe, they asked one another what might be the Reason of the public Injury and Affront which the King had put upon 'em. The Bishop of Lincopinc presiding in the Assembly as being the first Suffragan to the Archbishop of Vpsal, made a Speech to this effect, That they knew by their own expefience, that the King never did any public Action, without some private Design; That this alteration to the prejudice of their Order, was but a forerunner of greater Persecutions; That the King's Declarations, the Decrees of the Senate, the Attempts of his Majesties Officers, his Power and his Armies, were so many Prognostics of the loss of their Liberty, and the best part of their Revenues; That under the specious Title of Defender of the Country, he assumed an absolute Authority, above the reach of the Laws; That he was resolved to seize upon their Castles and Fortresses, and afterwards deprive 'em of that share in the Government which they had so long enjoyed; and that Religion itself would be in great danger, if they did not resolve vigorously to oppose the Lutherans. The Bishop of Stregnez, Somm●r. who was gained by the Court, replied, that they could not indeed be too watchful for the Defence of their Religion; but withal he insinuated that they ought not by an unseasonable Zeal to provoke a Potent Prince, who in all other respects deserved so well of the Nation. He added, that in his Opinion the Clergy should contribute part of their Revenues towards the Defence of the Kingdom; and declared his readiness to put his Castle into the King's Hands, who was better able to defend it against the Enemies of the State than a Clergyman. The Bishop of Lincopinc could not hear that Prelates Discourse without Indignation. He asked him in an angry Tone, whether he thought he could as Lawfully dispose of his Church Lands as of his Patrimony, and that in behalf of a Heretic Prince, or one at lest who countenanced Heresy. He taxed him, that he spoke more like a Statesman and a Courtier, than a true Bishop, and, to soften those hard and offensive expressions, he conjured him with all earnestness to stick to the Interests of his Brethren, and to A●t unanimously with them for the 〈◊〉 of their Rights and Dignities. He exhorted the whole Assembly to follow their Arch-Bishops steps, who had generously withstood both the Caresses and Threats of the Court; telling them, that upon all such Occasions they were obliged to remember the Oath they had taken at their Consecration, to venture their Lives in the Defence of Religion and the Rights and Privileges of their Churches. In a word, he omitted nothing that could revive in their minds a true Episcopal Zeal, or convince them that the severest punishment that could be inflicted on 'em for an Apostolical constancy or steadfastness would be far more glorious to 'em than all the favour of the Court. This Discourse being pronounced with a great deal of heat, drew in the three other Bishops, and all the other ecclesiastics that Composed the Assembly; so that it was resolved, they were obliged to maintain to the utmost of their power the Revenues and Rights of the Swedish Church against all opposers. The Bishops of Stregnez and Westeras, as great Courtiers as they were, durst not oppose so generous a motion; or perhaps were not sorry to see their Brethren undertake, at their Perils, to Defend their Dignities. In short, these Six Bishops took a Solemn Oath to Defend with vigour the Rights and Privileges of the Church against all the Attempts of the King. They made an Act to which they subscribed, and which they caus'd to be signed by all the rest of the Clergy who were present; then they hide it in a Tomb in the Church, lest it should fall into the King's hands. The Bishop of Lincopinc endeavoured also to procure the favour of some powerful Lay-Patrons: He privately made sure of Tureiohanson the great Marshal, whose Birth and Dignity gave him the next rank to the King; but these advantages were obscured by the defect of his Merit and by his Pride. He talked perpetually of his Pedigree; and tho' he had neither Valour nor Courage, he fancied that his Birth and Quality entitled him to the esteem of all Mankind. The Bishop begged his Protection for the Clergy and that was ground enough to obtain it. The Marshal, was so over joyed to see himself courted by so considerable a Party, that he made a Solemn Promise, to maintain and support the ancient Religion and its Ministers. Besides him, that Prelate gained some Lords of West-Gothland, and several Deputies of the Peasants, who combined together to oppose all the Attempts of the Lutherans. The next day the Estates met, and the Chancellor opened the Sessions with a pathetic Speech, upon the Exigences of the State. He told them from the King, that there was no Fund settled for the Payment of the Forces; that most of the Frontier places wanted to be Fortified; that the Arsenals were unfurnished, and that there were few Ships in the Ports. He forgot not to Alarm 'em with an account of King Christiern's preparations. He put 'em in mind of all the Cruelties which that Prince committed in the Kingdom, representing in the most dismal colours, the miserable condition of that Kingdom under his Government. Besides the Massacre of the Senate, he presented 'em with a frightful Catalogue of all the Robberies, Plunders, Assassinates, Burn, Rapes, and other Enormous Barbarities that were Authorised by a Prince who never gave himself the trouble to seek for any pretext to excuse or cover his Crimes. A dreadful Time, when the Kingdom was become a Prey to Implacable Enemies, or to Treacherous and Rebellious Natives, more cruel than they, whose Credit and Rewards were more Intolerable, than there very Treasons and Villainies. He told 'em that when the Nation was in these deplorable and hopeless circumstances, the King alone form, a generous design to deliver his Native Country. In order to which he had exposed himself to the greatest Dangers; and, as he had not spared his life for their defence, so 'twas well known he had Mortgaged all his Estate to carry on the War against the Danes. That by his Valour and Conduct, the Swedes had at last Triumphed over their Enemies; but that the same cruel Enemies were preparing for a new Invasion with all the Forces of the Emperor, if speedy care were not taken to oppose 'em. To which he added, that the Revenues of the Crown were so diminished by the Usurpations of the Clergy, that they were scarce sufficient to answer the Charge of the civil List. That the Nobility and Gentry were also ruined by the imprudent Bounty of their Ancestors. That it was plain, the Church of Sweden alone had the command of more Wealth, than the King, and all the other Estates of the Realm together. That the Bishops had always made Religion subservient to their Interest, and the Establishing of their Authority; and by indirect means had made themselves Masters of the best Manors and Principal Fortresses. That these Prelates, growing by degrees Richer and more Potent than their Sovereign had frequently revolted against their Princes. That their Ambition had occasioned all the Civil and Foreign Wars, with which the Kingdom had been harassed for near the space of 120 Years. That they had several times called in the Enemies, and received 'em into their Forts, sticking at no Treachery to compass their wicked Designs. That the Senate, sensible of the present Exigencies, and knowing how prejudical the excessive Power and Wealth of the Bishops was to the Peace of Sweden, had wisely ordained, that two Thirds of the Tithes should be applied to the Maintenance and Subsistence of the Army. That the King desired that his late Declarations, and the Senate's Decree, which aimed at nothing but the ease of the People, should be confirmed by the Estates. That both the Regular and Secular Clergy should forthwith restore to the Crown, to the Nobility, and to all private Persons, the Lands and Estates which they pretended had been bequeathed to 'em since the Reign and Prohibition of King Canutson. That they should be obliged to contribute, as well as the Laity to the support of the Army, proportionably to their ancient Estates and Acquisitions: That the Bishops should not hereafter inherit the Estates of the inferior Clergy, by which means the best Families of the Kingdom insensible decayed and came to ruin. That those Prelates should renounce their pretended Right and Penalties and Forfeitures. That they should forthwith put the King in possession of their Forts, which had often served for a shelter to Seditious and Rebellions Persons. And Lastly, that they should be for ever excluded from the Senate, or any share in the Government. No sooner had the Chancellor ended his Speech, but the Bishop of Lincopinc stood up to oppose him, and spoke to this effect. That it was no wonder to hear of that bold Proposal, to take away the Church-Lands from the Clergy, while the Lutherans were countenanced in their endeavours to extirpate the true Religion. He declared to the Estates, that he and the whole Clergy were resolved to defend the Catholic Faith, never to part with any Church-Lands, or yield up any of their Rights or Privileges, without an express Order from the Pope, whom they owned as the Supreme Disposer of the Church Revenues, as he was the Infallible Judge in Matters of Religion. The King, amazed at the boldness of that Prelate, turned towards the Senators and the Nobility, as it were to engage some of 'em to make a suitable reply. Immediately Tureiohanson stood up; who, far from siding with the King, told him with a great deal of confidence, that the Bishop of Lincopinc could not be too much commended for his Zeal, and that he wished all the Swedes were inspired with so noble a resolution to defend the Catholic Faith and the Liberty of the Nation: He was applauded by the Bishops and the whole Clergy, and their Acclamations were seconded by many Deputies of West-Gothland, who bewailed in secret the decaying State of the Ancient Religion, but durst not freely speak their mind for sear of the King's displeasure. Tureiohanson's discourse, and the Applause it met with among those of his party, did both surprise the King, and stir up his Passion: He complained of their ingratitude and want of respect, and told them that the Swedes could neither live without Kings, nor endure 'em after they were chosen; that he was sensible, his Declarations against the Clergy and the Senate's Decree concerning Tithes, had procured him more Enemies in the Kingdom, than he had among the Neighbouring Nations, who envied the Happiness of Sweden; that he knew, there were many in that Assembly, who (according to the Swedish Proverb) wished the Head of an Axe struck deep into his Head, tho' none were so bold as to take up the handle; and that they were grossly mistaken, if they thought he mounted the Throne, as an Actor comes upon a Stage, only to personate a King: He declared withal, that he expected obedience, and that in the present juncture of Affairs it was requisite he should use an absolute Power, to resist the Designs and Attempts both of the Emperor and King Christiern. But if they thought he could not justly require Obedience and Submission, he protested that he was ready to resign the Crown. That he only demanded a reimbursement for the Charge he had been at for the defence of the State, since he undertook the Government; that afterwards he would let them peaceably enjoy the Fruit of his Victories, and solemnly promise to leave the Kingdom, for ever. At these words Grief and Anger drew some Tears from his Eyes, and without expecting an answer he suddenly left the Assembly, and went into the Castle, followed by the Principal Officers of his Army; who urged him, to assume an absolute Power, and offered to execute his Orders without the consent of the Estates. The Chancellor stayed, to hinder the Estates from taking any Resolutions contrary to the King's Interest, in his Absence. But nothing was concluded that Day. The Temporal Senators and principal Lords, alarmed at the angry Retreat of Gustavus, risen up immediately, as if they had been afraid to be seen in the Company of the King's Adversaries. On the other Hand the Bishops and the whole Clergy, most of the Lords of West-Gothland, and all the Rabble of Westeras conducted Tureiohanson home as it were in Triumph. That haughty Lord was so puffed up with their Applauses, that he could not conceal his Joy to see himself at the Head of a Party which he looked upon as formidable to the King. He fancied that he should Govern the Estates, and by his Authority influence all their resolutions. He entered his House with the sound of Trumpets and Kettle Drums, elevated with his present success, without considering, that the Favour of the People is usually short-lived, and that 'tis extremely hard for a great Man to come off with Honour when the Prince's Authority seems to be slighted or disregarded. The Estates met again the next Day, which was spent wholly in Contests on both sides. Olaus Petri made a new Challenge to Dr. Gallus, but it came to nothing; because Gallus would argue in Latin, and in a Scholastic manner, and Olaus resolved to dispute in the Swedish Tongue. The Assembly was divided into two Parties; one that stood up for the Preservation of the Rights and Privileges of the Church, as the greatest Bulwark of the ancient Religion; and the other, considering Luther's Doctrine as a problematical and indifferent Opinion, till the Church should decide the Controversy in a general Council, were for an entire submission to the King's Will. The Chancellor omitted nothing to make the chief Deputies sensible, that Kingdoms ought not to be Ruled by the Maxims of Priests and Monks, who have a separate Interest from that of the State, owning a Foreign Prince, the Pope, for their Sovereign. That the safety of the State, upon all Occasions and in all Emergencies, aught to be the prime and overruling Law; and all other humane Constitutions being made only for the Preservation of Civil Society, the Prince and supreme Magistrate ought to be vested with a Power to alter 'em, according to the Exigencies and Temper of every Nation. That the greatest part of the ecclesiastics and Monks had seized on the whole Wealth of the Kingdom, under different Pretences of Devotion. That the Bishops, by the Claim they assumed of being the sole Heirs of the Priests, ruined daily some of the best Families; and by that Title, as well as their pretended Right to Penalties and Consiscations, encroached insensibly upon all the Estates; that they secured their unjust Acquisitiones from all Attempts of Recovery, under the Name of Church Lands; terrifying with the Bugbear of Excommunication, all that should ●●ser just Complains against their Oppression, and branding with Heresy any Opinion condemned by the Pope as Heretical, tho' they deemed him no otherwise Infallible, than so far as his Infallibility consisted with their Interests. By such Discourses, and other secret Ways, the Chancellor brought over most of the Deputies to the King's Party; and gained many of the Clergy themselves to yield to his Arguments, under pretext that Religion was not the Thing aimed at, but merely a Temporal Concern; besides, that they were overawed by the Power and the Anger of the King, and terrified with this Notion, That too obstinate a Resistance was next to downright Treason and Rebellion. The King had already made sure of the best part of the Assembly, when Tureiohanson, flattering himself with the imaginary Strength of his Party, talked of nothing but burning the Heretics, and urged the Estates, with a great deal of Earnestness, to make a Law to declare Lutherans incapable of possessing the Crown, with a secret Design to exclude the King, and that he might have a sufficient Ground to oppose the Solemnity of his Coronation. This Point was debated with a great deal of heat in the Assembly, every one speaking according to his Interest or Inclination; when the Bishop of Stregnez, who had been secretly gained by the Court, desired leave to speak. As soon as that Prelate had obtained liberty to be heard, Loc. l. 6. p. 270. he told the Estates, That he was surprised to see Men in that Assembly who had the confidence to speak so publicly of the King's Abdication, almost within his hearing, or at least under the Canon of his Castle. That Matters of such vast Importance were not to be decided by Caballing, or Plurality of Voices. That there were many in that Assembly who could signalise their Courage against his as in a Field of Battle, and yet perhaps could hardly bear the very Looks and Presence of their King, if he should appear in Arms. He asked 'em what Forces they had to oppose a Prince who had the sole Command of all the Troops? And, in case he were willing to Abdicate, whether they had a sufficient Fund to repay him the vast Charge he had been at for the Defence of the State? He added, That 'twas not an easy matter to reckon with a great Captain at the Head of a considerable Army, who might as long as he pleased retain the Sovereign Power, for a Pledge of Payment. That they were grossly mistaken if they thought that Sweden under another Prince, or another Form of Government, was able to make a long Resistance against so many Enemies with which the Kingdom was surrounded. That all intelligent Persons were sensible, that the Power and Strength of the Kingdom lay more in the King's Person than Dignity; that his Majesty could never make a step to quit the Throne, but what would make way for the Kings of Denmark, Christiern or Frederick to ascend it; and that 'twas only his Courage and Valour that kept all the Enemies of the Nation in awe. The same Prelate added, That tho' the King did not appear a Friend to the Clergy, yet the prevailing Power of Truth, and the cordial Affection he bore to the State obliged him to own, that the safety of the Kingdom depended entirely upon his Royal Person. That he acknowledged the Great Marshal's Zeal was to be commended, by which he had laid eternal Obligations upon both the Regular and Secular Clergy; but that a violent and unlimited Zeal had often occasioned great Mischiefs. That for his part he thought it more expedient for 'em to quit some Rights, and to give up some of their Privileges, at a time when their Compliance was so necessary for the preservation of the Kingdom, than by too great a Stiffness and Self-interessedness to exasperate a Prince who was equally powerful and necessary. That however it was unreasonable to suspect that the King had changed his Religion, merely because he would not burn all those who said their Prayers in their Mother Tongue. That the King had often declared, he was resolved to persist in the Religion of his Ancestors. That, after all, they could not but own, that the Monks had, under the pretence of Devotion, introduced into the Church many Superstitions, which utterly defaced the Christian Religion. That the King, with the help of the ablest Men of the Kingdom, might correct those Abuses, without giving any occasion to accuse or suspect him of a Design to encroach upon Religion, and that he might shake off the Yoke of the Court of Rome, without separating from the Communion of the Roman Church. This Prelate's Discourse made the greater Impression upon the Estates, because 'twas not expected from one of his Character. The Bishops and the whole Clergy were full of Rage and Indignation, but he received a loud and general Applause from almost all the rest of the Assembly. In short, his Discourse seemed at once to have dispersed all those Enchantments, which had made 'em so long oppose the King's Designs. They looked upon his Absence both as their Fault and Misfortune. Their Heat against their Prince was changed to an Emulation among 'em to give him what satisfaction he demanded, that they might have the Happiness to see him sooner at the Head of the Assembly. Immediately they made a Declaration suitable to his Intentions, notwithstanding the clamorous opposition of the Clergy; and notice was given to the Great Marshal that it was not safe for him to make so great a noise in the Assembly. Pafendorf. The Deputies of the Commonalty, believing that the Contest was merely about Temporal Affairs, made high Protestations, that they would cut in pieces the first Man who should offer to oppose the King's Will. And these Menaces struck such a Terror in the Minds of Tureiohanson and the Lords of West-Gothland, that they were forced to be silent and withdraw. At last it was solemnly Enacted by the Estates, That the Bishops should immediately put their Forts into the Hands of the King's Officers, and disband their Troops and Garrisons. That those Prelates should not any more be admitted into the Senate, as being a hindrance to the discharge of their Ministerial Functions. That it should not be in their power to deprive the lawful Heirs of ecclesiastics, of their Right of Inheritance; nor should thereafter convert to their own Uses the Penalties and Forfeitures, which properly belonged to the Crown. That all superfluous Church-plate and useless Bells should be applied to pay the Regency of Lubeck. That all Church-Lands that had accrued to the Clergy, by Foundations made since the Prohibition of K. Canutson, should be reunited to the Crown. That the Nobility and Gentry might recover their Estates mortgaged to the Church, by paying off the Mortgage. That the two Thirds of the Tithes, enjoyed by most Bishops and Abbots, should be sequestered for the subsistence of the Troops, so long as there should be any Ground to apprehend a War in the Kingdom; and that in time of Peace they should be applied to the Erecting and Indowing of public Schools and Hospitals in all the Provinces. That those among the Clergy should be severely Punished, who should offer to Excommunicate any one for a merely Temporal Concern. That the Magistrates should restrain the Mendicant Friars from their usual Rambles, and the King should dispose, at his pleasure, of all the Privileges of the Clergy. Lastly, by the Chancellor's cunning Insinuation, it was ordered, That all considerable Churches should be provided with learned and godly Men, that should expound to the People the pure Word of God; which in the Language of those Times signified, that Lutheranism should be preached with Authority. No sooner was this Act put into form, but all the Deputies signed it; and even the Bishops, who were not well united among themselves. Some of 'em were gained by the Court, and others out of fear were forced to subscribe; tho' they plainly saw that they signed the Abdication of their Dignities, and even an Article contrary to the Catholic Religion. The Estates prayed the Chancellor and Dr. Olaus Petri to carry the Act to the King; and charged 'em to assure his Majesty, that he should never hereafter find any opposition to his Will in that Assembly. The King, having thus brought 'em to his own Terms, went to the Assembly, where, by the Chancellor's Mouth he thanked the Deputies for their having at last taken Resolutions suitable to the present Exigencies. He assured 'em, That henceforward he would have a particular regard for the People; and that he hoped, by the help of that Supply alone which they had now granted him, Sweden should have no cause to fear her Enemies. Then he dismissed the Estates, with Assurances of his Gratitude to such among the Deputies as had expressed most Zeal for his Interest. By this Act Gustavus, finding himself Master in a manner both of the Wealth and Religion of the Church, went at the Head of a Body of Horse to see the Act put in execution. He passed successively from Province to Province, attended by Olaus Petri and many other Lutheran Doctors, whom he ordered to Preach before him in the principal Churches. At the same time he commanded the Titles of all Church-Lands to be brought before him; reuniting presently to his Demesn, and restoring to the ancient Proprietors or their Heirs, such Lands as the Clergy had acquired since the Reign of King Canutson. By which means he recovered both from the Regular and Secular Clergy more than two Thirds of their Revenues, and by computation seized upon Thirteen Thousand considerable Farms, some of which he reunited to his own Demesns, and with the rest he recompensed his Creatures and the Principal Officers of his Army. At the same time he made great Sums of Money of the Church-Plate, which he caused to be melted down to enrich the public Treasury. The Progress of the King all over his Kingdom gave the Final Blow to the Catholic Religion. An open War was in a manner declared against the Clergy, and the Foundations of the old Religion were undermined by the Flight or Change of its Ministers. There could be no want of pretences at a time when none were required to turn Priests out of their Benefices for persevering in the profession of their Ancient Religion. Most Curates and other Beneficed Clergymen scrupled not to own the Lutheran Doctrine, to keep their Dwelling-Houses and part of their Live. Many of 'em were only required to Marry, and to introduce into their Churches the Divine Service in the Vulgar Tongue, which was the surest mark of a Priest's conversion to Lutheranism. The Bishop of Lincopinc retired to Poland, and the rest of the Prelates lay skulking in their Houses without daring to perform the Functions of their Ministry, for fear of exposing themselves to new Persecutions. They waited with a servile patience for the King's Orders to dispose of their Persons and Dignities, always ready to yield him obedience; but much more vexed at the Alteration he made in their Revenues, than for the change of Religion. The Bishop of Scara, who was not well acquainted with the controversies that were agitated among the Divines on both sides, was the only Bishop who resolved to defend by the strength of Arms his Dignity and the Revenues of his Church. In pursuance of this Design, he engaged Tureiohanson with several Lords of West-Gothland, who endeavoured to raise an Insurrection in that Province; but the Countrypeople were so prepossessed with Esteem and Respect for the King, that they refused to rise up in Arms; and the Bishop saw himself abandoned by the whole Chapter which began to savour Luther's Opinions. The greatest part of the Monks quitted their Monastries, some out of a desire of Liberty, and others for want of a settled subsistence. Those who remained steadfast in their Religion fled to the Dalecarlians, who had openly declared against Lutheranism. There these miserable Fugitives thought to have their Wants relieved and their Grievances redressed. Dalecarlia, as I said before, is a remote Province in the Northern parts of Sweden, inhabited by a rude and ignorant People, fond of their Ancient Religion, almost mere Savages, inur'd to hardship, and in that respect fit for War, but incapable of Discipline. The whole Province swarmed with ecclesiastics, both of the Secular and Regular Clergy, old Men and Women loaded with young Children; who having quitted their Households, chose rather to wander in the Mountains, than embrace Lutheranism. The Dalecarlians, moved with their complaints, and incensed at the sight of the new Pastors in their Churches, or of the old ones who altered the usual Ceremonies, took up Arms with a great deal of fury: The Priests and Monks joined with 'em, and all the Catholics and Malcontents espoused their Quarrel; some out of zeal for their Ancient Religion, and others out of spite because they had no share in the Spoils of the Church. The Bishop of Scara no sooner heard of this Commotion, but he fled privately to that Province, to join with the Rebels. He was accompanied by the Great Marshal, and many Gentlemen of West-Gothland; who had engaged not to lay down their Arms, till they had obtained the Restoration of the Ancient Religion. They were received with great Acclamations by the Dalecarlians, who gave the general Command of their Forces to Tureiohanson. This Lord had three Sons, the two Eldest of whom were near the King's Person, and the Third was Grand Provost of the Cathedral of Vpsal, who hearing that his Father was at the head of the Rebels, made it his business to scatter Manifestos against the King through the whole Province of Vpland; exhorting the People to take up Arms and revenge the Injuries that were done to the Altars; and to encourage the People by his example, he put himself at the head of some Troops. In the mean time the great Marshal, his Father sent order to his two other Sons, to steal away from the Court, and join their Brother, or come to him with as many of their Friends as they could persuade to follow 'em. But these young Lords, were highly displeased with their Father's Rebellion, which obliged 'em either to declare against him, or against their Sovereign, and of two Duties which appeared to 'em equally indispensable, to choose the one, and renounce the other. But their Allegiance to the King prevailed at last over their Duty to their Father, and even to Religion itself. They concluded, that in a State-Affair they ought to adhere to the Supreme Authority, and that the difference of Religious Worship was not a sufficient ground to excuse 'em from the obedience they owed to their Lawful Prince. They considered besides, that their Loyalty to the King might probably obtain their Father's Pardon; and that it was more agreeable to the rules of prudence, to put themselves in a condition by their Fidelity to obtain Pardon for their Father, than to make themselves guilty of the same Crime, in expectation of a better Fortune. Upon these considerations they delivered their Letters to the King, protesting that they were ready to lay down their Lives for his service. Gustavus received 'em very graciously, and promised to prefer 'em: But seemed neither to be surprised nor alarmed at the News. Nor did he make any apparent preparations, in order to reduce the Rebels; saying that he would decline appearing in Arms, that his Subjects might not be obliged to fight against each other, and that he hoped to crush the Rebellion by gentler Methods. Yet he lost no time, but made his Troops secretly file off by different ways, towards the Borders of Dalecarlia, that he might be all of a sudden in a condition to reduce the Rebels by the fear of Punishment. Upon the first News of the Insurrection he had sent some Persons from Court, who had Friends among the Malcontents, and were not unknown among the Dalecarlians, with instructions to reduce the Rebels by fair means. These Agents applied themselves first to the Bishop of Scara, the great Marshal, and other Malcontents that had joined the Dalecarlians. They endeavoured to gain the leading Men by advantageous Offers, but they found 'em most obstinate; and those who were willing to treat, had so little an influence upon the party, and stood upon so high Terms, that the Agents did not think fit to buy 'em off at so great a rate. They had better success among the Dalecarlian Peasants, whom they prevailed upon to send Deputies to the Court; persuading 'em, that his Majesty would deny nothing to a People to whom he owed his Crown and Glory; but their true design was only to amuse 'em, that they might be less cautious in providing for their own defence. The Deputies of the Dalecarlians, not penetrating into the King's Policy, but concluding by the steps he made, that he stood in Awe of 'em, thought they might easily make their own Terms. In the Name of their Province, and of all the Roman Catholics of the Kingdom, they demanded that Lutheranism should be punished in Sweden as a Capital Crime; that the Marriage of Priests and Monks should be Abolished; the Bells and Church-Plate restored; and all Persons Burnt without any Regard or Distinction, that should be convicted to have eaten Flesh on Fish-Days. That the King should oblige himself, after the example of his Predecessors, never to pass the River of Brunebeck, which separates their Province from Westmania, without giving 'em Hostages for the security of their Privileges. But, above all, that both King and Courtiers should reassume the ancient Habit of Sweden, and not be beholden to strangers for new Fashions and Dresses. Gustavus gave the Deputies great hopes that he would grant at least part of their Demands; while he secretly put all things in a readiness to surprise the Rebels, with his whole Army. Having received advice, that his Troops were come within a days March of their appointed Rendezvous, he immediately dismissed the Deputies, and ordered them to tell their Countrymen that he would never condescend to treat with his Subjects, and that they might appear in Arms in the Plain of Tuna, to fight the Battle he was resolved to offer them at the head of his Army. He added, that if they would avoid the effects of his indignation, they must expel the Malcontents out of their Province, lay down their Arms, and submit to his Mercy. Assoon as the King had dismissed the Deputies, he took Post immediately for the Army; and the Rebels, were so amazed at his unexpected Diligence and Resolution, that they were seized with a sudden Fear and Consternation when they heard of his Approach. Tureiohanson and those of his party suspected the Dalecarlians, and fancied they had made a separate Peace for themselves; and the Peasants reciprocally thought they were betrayed by the Lords. In short, they were jealous of each other, and their mutual suspicion and distrust was by degrees changed to Hatred and Enmity. The Bishop of Scara and Tureiohanson not thinking themselves safe with the Dalecarlians made their escape privately into Norway; from whence they retired to King Christiern in the Low-Countries; and the rest of the Malcontents, alarmed at their flight, some fled one way, some another. The Dalecarlians, seeing themselves without a Head or Leader, resolved to submit, and yield to their Prince's Mercy. They went to the Plain of Tuna, where the King stayed for 'em at the Head of his Army. He commanded his Horse to surround 'em, and the Rebels at the same time to discover their Ring leaders. The affrighted Peasants declared their names and the King immediately caused 'em to be Beheaded, to curb by so necessary a severity the seditious and inconstant Humour of these People. Thus by an innocent Artifice and commendable Diligence, he appeased a furious Infurrection, without any Effusion of Blood, or Diminution of his Forces. These were the last Efforts of an Unbridl'd and Tumultuous Liberty, which was forced to give way to a more absolute, and consequently more peaceful Dominion. After this the whole Kingdom submitted to the King, and all his Subjects embraced Lutheranism; some out of regard to their private Interest, and to make their Court, and others out of their abhorrence of the irregular Life of the Clergy. The Lutheran Doctors gained some Proselytes by persuading 'em that their Master's Opinions in Matters of Religion, which were falsely reckoned Innovations, were nothing else but primitive Christianity restored and purged from all Monkish Superstitions; and many were glad to be convinced of the Truth of the prevailing Religion, that they might preserve their Estates without being forced to seek their Fortunes abroad. Gustavus, seeing that most of his Subjects had changed their Religion, at last declared himself a Lutheran. He made Olaus Petri Pastor of the Church of Stockholm, and his Brother Laurentius Petri Archbishop of Vpsal. Upon this new Prelate, he bestowed a Lady who was related to him, that the Honour of his Alliance might oblige the People to entertain less scandalous notions of a Married Priest; or perhaps that so illustrious a Match might make amends for the great Revenues he had withdrawn from so rich a Benefice. The King's Coronation followed soon after, and was performed at Vpsal by this Prelate, with great Solemnity, January, 12. and at the same time he Conferred the Honour of Knighthood on all the Senators, and the chief Lords of the Court. Sweden was Lutheran all over, King, Senators, Bishops, and all the Nobility made public Profession of that Religion. But, whereas most of the Country Curates and others of the inferior Clergy had embraced it merely by force, or out of weakness, an extravagant Medley of Roman Ceremonies and Lutheran Prayers was introduced into several Churches in the Kingdom. Some Married Priests, and Curates continued still to say Mass in several Places, according to the Roman Ritual and Liturgy. Baptism was administered with all the Prayers and Exorcisms appointed by the Church; and the Dead were Buried with the same Prayers that are used to beg God to relieve the Souls of the Faithful, tho' the Doctrine of Purgatory was condemned by the Lutherans. The King, desirous to establish an uniformity of Worship throughout the whole Kingdom, a thing so necessary for the public Peace, especially in a Monarchy, call a general Assembly of the whole Clergy, in the form of a National Council. The Assembly was held at Orebro, the chief Town of Nericia, Loc. l. 6. p. 276. Bazius Mist. Eccle. Succ. and the Chancellor Lardz-Anderson presided in the King's Name. This Lutheran Council was composed of the Bishops, Doctors, and Pastors of the principal Churches. They owned the Augsburg-Confession as the Rule and Standard of their Faith, and solemnly renounced their Obedience to the Pope, as Head of the Church. They ordered the Roman Worship to be entirely abolished, prohibited all Prayers for the Dead, borrowed from the Lutheran Churches of Germany the manner of administering Baptism and the Communion, declared the Marriage of Priests Lawful, and Condemned Celibacy and Monastic Vows. They confirmed the Ordinance of the Estates at Westeras, by which the Church lost her Privileges, and the greatest part of her Revenues. And, which is observable, these Regulations were made by almost the same Persons who the Year before had showed so much zeal for the Defence of the Ancient Religion; so few there are that can long withstand the fear of Persecution, or the hopes of Favour. Yet they met with great difficulties in abolishing the Practice of the Roman Church in the Administration of the Sacraments. The People, and the Women especially, could not be satisfied without the Ceremonies of Baptism, and the Prayers for the Dead. The whole Kingdom was filled with Marmuring and Complaints upon the Occasion. Most Women, through an excessive Fear, proceeding perhaps as much from their Temper as Virtue, thought their Children could not be well baptised without the use of Salt and Exorcisms. And a small residue of Faith as to the belief of Purgatory created such a disturbance in their Minds, on the account of their deceased Relations, as could not be allayed by all the Eloquence of the Lutheran Doctors. Gustavus, fearing the Complaints and Discontent of the People should break out into a new Rebellion, ordered the Lutheran Ministers to comply with those who stood up obstinately for the ancient Ceremonies, and not to use the new, but where they found a Temper disposed to receive 'em. The King having thus completed the alteration of Religion, undertook another Project which gave him no less hope of filling his Coffers. Most of the Swedish Provinces were formerly overspread with vast Forests. King Olaus Traetelga, Amund, An. 891. and some of their Successors, caused a great part of 'em to be Dis-forested, and bestowed these new Lands in Fee-farm upon the Nobility and Gentry, for which they were to pay a certain Duty to the Crown. The Lords and Gentlemen had, by degrees, during the Civil Wars, exempted themselves from paying those ancient Duties, and a long Prescription seemed to have abolished 'em, till they were revived by the King, who required both from the Nobility and Gentry, either to part with their Fiefs or to pay Rents at which they were originally taxed. The Claims and Demands of this Prince differed not much from the most arbitrary Laws and Decrees; and the Parties concerned, alarmed at this after-clap, offered to come to a fair Composition. The chief Lords of each Province came and treated about it with the Chancellor, and agreed to pay to the King Ten Marks of Silver for every Fief or Manor, or (as it was then called) for every Land that paid Tribute to the Crown. Thus every thing succeeded with this Prince according to his desire, and even beyond his hope. He looked upon the alteration of Religion as the happiest and most important passage of his Reign; and the humbling of the Clergy, who were no less formidable to him than the Danes, as a second Conquest of Sweden. Of all his Enemies he had none left but Christiern, that could make him uneasy, or occasion the least disturbance. That Prince was still in Flanders, from whence he earnestly solicited the Emperor, his Brother-in-law, that he would contribute his assistance in order to his Restoration. Gustavus kept Spies about him, who gave him Intelligence, that Christiern was levying Soldiers in Holland. From thence he concluded, that the Threats and Design of a Descent in the Northern Kingdoms were ready to break out into Action, and that Sweden and Denmark were like to be the Scene of the War. He immediately sent notice of it to Frederick K. of Denmark; and at the same time thought it convenient to fortify himself against the Designs of the House of Austria, by some considerable Alliance. He conceived, that the Lutheran Princes of Germany, who were extremely jealous of the Emperor's Power, would be easily persuaded to support his Interest, by reason of their Conformity in point of Religion. Upon these Considerations he demanded in Marriage the eldest Daughter of the Duke of Saxe Lawenburg. The Duke, charmed with the valour and fame of Gustavus, heard the Proposal with great satisfaction, and sent the Princess, his Daughter, with a numerous Attendance to Lubeck, whither Gustavus sent his whole Fleet to receive her. After her arrival at Stockholm, the Marriage was consummated with all the Joy and Magnificence that are usual on such Occasions. Sept. 24. At the same time the King sent the late Administrator's Son to the Duke of Saxe, his Father-in-law, under pretext of improving his Knowledge, by making him Travel; but in effect that he might remove, from the sight of the Swedes, a young Prince that seemed to have a better Title to the Crown, whose Presence stirred up the Compassion of the most Moderate, and might serve for a Pretence to all dissaffected Persons. Gustavus' Nuptial Ceremonies were scarce at an end, when he received Intelligence, that a great number of Troops raised for the late King Christiern, were privately Embarking at one of the Ports of Holland. Upon which he dispatched a new Courier to the K. of Denmark (according to a former Agreement) and at the same time put himself at the Head of his Army, both to observe the Enemy, and to hinder the Catholics and Malcontents from favouring the Descent of that Prince. The Emperor had all along flattered him with hopes, that he would undertake the Expedition himself, with all the Forces of the Empire. But the almost continual War in which he was engaged with France, broke that Design; so that Christiern, discouraged by so many Disappointments and weary of personating so long, in a Foreign Country, a King without a Crown, resolved, with some Troops he had gathered from several Parts, to try his Fortune, and endeavour to force a Passage into his own Dominions. Tureiohanson, who was always as brave as a Hero at plotting and contriving Work for others, used all possible Arguments to persuade that Prince to make an Attempt upon Sweden. To flatter him, and at the same time to engage him in a Design that could not be prosecuted without his Assistance, he assured him, that the Swedes were so incensed at the late Change of Religion, that they longed for his Restauration. That 'twould be sufficient to land 3000 Horse in that Kingdom, and that the first Mass that was said in his Camp would draw thither all the Malcontents, and even many of Gustavus' own Soldiers. That notwithstanding the famed Politics and Subtlety of that Prince, he had signed his own Abdication in the Assembly of the Clergy at Orebro, by abolishing the Catholic Religion. That, excepting a small number of Courtiers, and some military Officers who had a share in the spoils of the Clergy, the whole Nation detested his Tyranny and the Change of Religion. That he had disbanded his Foreign Horse, and that his Foot consisted only of an undisciplined Militia, the greatest part of whom would certainly desert Gustavus, as soon as King Christiern should declare, that his only Design was to restore the true Religion, and to redress the Grievances of the Clergy. Upon these plausible Assurances, Christiern resolved to try the chance of War, with about Ten thousand Men of different Nations, whom he had listed in his Service during his abode in the Low Countries. With this Body of Men, embarked in Thirty Ships, he set out of a Port in Holland, and steered his Course for Norway, which at that time was almost destitute of Troops and Garrisons, which seemed to be a needless Precaution in a Country that was sufficiently defended by the Barrenness of its Soil, and the Rocks and Mountains with which 'tis overspread. Christiern knew, that he was less expected there, than in Denmark or Sweden, and from thence he designed to enter Sweden, either by West-Gothland or Dalecarlia; imagining, that the Country People of these Provinces, were still so incensed at the Execution of their Countrymen, that they would immediately rise up again in Arms, and favour his Attempt. This unfortunate Prince met in his voyage with a terrible Storm, which dispersed all his Fleet, and sunk some of his Ships. He narrowly escaped Shipwreck upon the Coast of Norway, and with much a do got to the Bay of Bahus, with the shattered remainders of his Fleet; where he landed without the least opposition, and resolved to march to West-Gothland, as a more commodious place for the subsistence of his Troops: But, upon Information that there was a considerable Body of Horse upon the Borders, to oppose his Passage, he was obliged to march Northwards, towards Dalecarlia. In his way he besieged a Town called Obslo, which yielded on the first Summons, not being in a condition to make any Resistance. After that he stormed the Castle of Carlostadt, and some days after made himself Master of Congel. These small Successes drew into his Army a great number of Country People of Norway, encouraged with the hopes of plundering the Sweedish Frontiers; and Archbishop Trolle joined him with some Troops he had raised in Brandenburg. Christiern had perhaps as little Respect for the Church of Rome as Gustavus; but 'twas his Interest to appear a zealous Assertor of that Religion since his Enemy was a professed Lutheran, and since the Success of his Designs depended entirely on the Assistance of the Clergy and Catholics. He published a General Pardon, by way of a Manifesto; in which he declared, That his principal Design was the Re-establishment of the old Religion. This Declaration was industriously dispersed by the Archbishop's Emissaries; who made it their Business to persuade People every where, That Christiern had learned Wisdom and Moderation in the School of Adversity; That he was become a mild, affable and most gracious Prince; but especially, that in Flanders, and so near the House of Austria, he had contracted an unalterable Affection and Zeal for the Catholic Religion. This Manifesto, and these private Insinuations drew into his Party many Swedes, who still adhered to that Religion: And among others some Dalecarlians, who invited him to march into their Province. These Peasants could not brook the Change of Church Ceremonies, but, above all things, could not endure to hear the Praises of God sung in their Mother-Tongue. They offered to take up Arms, and to declare for him, as soon as he should enter into their Province; provided that he would oblige himself, after his Restoration, to cause all the Lutherans to be burnt. But his March into that Province was stopped by the Snow, that covered all the Mountains which separate Dalecarlia from the Kingdom of Norway. However, that he might find some Occupation for his Army, he advanced towards Akerhuys, and laid Siege before it, notwithstanding the sharpness of the Winter. Magnus Gyllenstiern, a Danish Lord, and Viceroy of Norway, got into the Place, and resisted all the Promises and Threats with which Christiern endeavoured to corrupt his Fidelity. He dispatched several Couriers to King Frederick, his Master, to acquaint him with the Enemy's Descent; assuring him, That Christiern was very much straitened for want of Provisions, and that Akerhuys was so well defended by the Snow and cold Wether, that he could hold out above Four Months, in expectation of Relief from Denmark. No sooner was the Sea open, but Frederick ordered his Fleet to put to Sea, with a considerable Body of Land-Forces, under the Command of Canut Gyllenstiern, Bishop elect of Odensee in Funen, and Erie Gyllenstiern, the Viceroy of Norway's Brothers; Concluding, That they would use all possible Diligence to save their Brother from falling into the Hands of a Prince, who, without regarding the Faith of Treaties, seldom gave his Enemy's Quarter. Gustauns on the other side, sent several Detachments of his Forces, to cover the Swedish Frontiers, with Orders to his Officers to observe Christiern's Motions, and to act jointly with Frederick's Generals. He sent also a considerable number of Troops into Dalecarlia, to prevent an Insurrection of that rebellious People, and put himself at the head of the main Body of his Army, to keep the Catholics and Malcontents from assisting the Rebels. The two Danish Generals set sail for Norway, with a Design to attack Christiern's Fleet; which they sound in the Bay of Bahuys, and burned entirely, after a Fight that lasted a whole day. After so important a Victory they landed their Forces, and marched immediately to relieve the Viceroy. Christiern, upon the News of the entire Destruction of his Fleet, and the Descent of the Danes, raised the Siege of Akerhuys. He attempted once more to enter Sweden by the way of West-Gothland, but met in his Way 3000 Swedish Horse, who stopped his Passage. The Danes and Swedes advancing to attack him, he threw himself into the little Town of Congel, where he entrenched himself, not so much in hope of escaping from his Enemies, as to avoid the fatal Blow for some Days. There he found himself invested on all Sides, surrounded with dismal Mountains, that were still covered with Snow; in great want of Provisions, and straitened with Hunger more than by his Enemies. He was naturally subject to furious and violent Passions, which were soured and heightened by his Disasters: He grew so jealous and diffident that he suspected Tureiohanson of entertaining a private Correspondence with King Gustavus, because he had told him in Flanders, That there were few Horse in the Swedish Army; he looked upon that unfor tunate Lord with an Indignation that seemed to denounce his approaching Fate; and asked him, Whether the Troops that appeared upon the Frontiers of Gothland were Squadrons of Swedish Women? The Great Marshal would have replied in his own Vindication, but he was ordered to withdraw, and the next day he was found in the Streets of Congel, wallowing in his Blood, having, in all probability, been murdered the Night before, by secret Orders from Christiern. In the mean time, that miserable Prince perceived that his Ruin grew daily more inevitable; the Famine increased in the Town, all the Avenues were possessed by the Enemies, and their Trenches were so strong that 'twas impossible to force 'em to fight. In these unhappy Circumstances, the starved and despairing Christiern had not so much as the sad Comfort of hoping to die with his Sword in his hand. Most of his Troops perished for hunger or deserted before his Eyes; his Orders were slighted, and there was not the least shadow of Discipline in his Army. Death, which seemed unavoidable, made 'em forsake a Prince, who was neither loved nor feared. Many of his Officers fled into the Danish Camp, and thought themselves happy to exchange their Liberty for Bread. The Bishop of Odensee, moved with Compassion for a Prince, that had been his Sovereign, offered him an Interview, to which Christiern consented, and both repaired immediately to the Place appointed for their meeting. The Bishop advised his late Sovereign to submit to less implacable Enemies than Hunger and Misery, assuring him that 'twas still in his Power to procure honourable Terms from the King, his Uncle, since the Royal Family of Oldenburg was possessed of so many Sovereignties, that there might be a Treaty set on foot, to the Advantage and Satisfaction of both Parties. He added, That if he would suffer himself to be carried to Copenhagen● Frederick's Resentment would be mitigated at the Sight of an unfortunate Nephew; and at the same time he assured him, That in case he could not obtain honourable Terms, suitable to his Birth and Dignity he would bring him back to Norway, and even to Congel, of which he owned him to be Master, or els● would conduct him safe into the Emperor's Territories. Christiern was so sensible of the hopelessness of his present Condition, and so earnestly importuned by his Soldiers to accept of such Advantageous Proposals, that he consented to treat with that Prelate and his two Brothers, who commanded the Danish Forces. He obtained a Safeconduct and Provisions for Archbishop Trolle and all his Party, and put himself into the Bishop's Hands: Who, after some short stay in Norway, to settle Affairs in that Kingdom, departed thence with Christiern, to whom he gave repeated Assurances as to the Safety of his Person. But the Bishop, it seems, had exceeded his Commission; without considering, That Princes seldom forgive Attempts upon their Crowns, and that an Usurper can never promise himself a quiet Possession of his Dignity while the dispossessed Prince is alive, and at Liberty. As soon as Christiern arrived at Copenhagen, Aug. 2 King Frederick sent a Captain of his Guards to secure his Person, and carry him to the Castle of Sonderburg; where he lay in Prison fourteen Years. 'Tis true Christiern III. his Cousin German, Son and immediate Successor to Frederick, did somewhat allay the Rigour of his Confinement; but he was forced to purchase that Favour with a formal Resignation of his Right to the Crowns of Denmark, Sweden and Norway. After his signing of that Act, he was suffered to take the Divertisement of Hunting or Fishing; the Revenues of the Castle of Calemburg and of the Isle of Sebergard were made over to him for his Subsistence, and the Castle of Coldinger for his Habitation. There he was treated like a Prince, as long as he lived; but, in the mean time, the Governor of the Castle kept an Eye upon him, and was obliged to answer for the Security of his Person. Archbishop Trolle, his unfortunate and only Confident, retired to Lubeck by Virtue of the safe Conduct he had got from the Bishop of Odensee. There he formed some time after, a League with that Regency, and Prince Christopher of Oldenburg, a Younger Son of that Family, with a design to release Christiern II. who was still a Prisoner in the Castle of Sunderberg. In order to which that Prelate levied Forces and scrupled not once more to profane the sanctity of his Character: He was wounded and taken Prisoner in a Battle fought in Funen betwixt the Forces of Christiern III. and those of Lubeck; and was carried to Sleswick in Holstein, where he died of his Wounds. Gustavus, being thus happily delivered from all his Enemies, Reigned afterwards without any Disturbance or Molestation, and with as much Authority as if the Crown had been his Birthright. All the Princes of Europe, that had no dependency upon the House of Austria, gave him extraordinary marks of the singular Esteem they had for his Personal Merit and Valour. Francis I. King of France, notwithstanding their Difference in Point of Religion, sent him the order of St. Michael, the only Order that was then established in France. A desensive League was made betwixt these two Princes against the Emperor and the House of Anstria, by which they were both engaged to Assist each other, in case of War, with 6000 Men, to be paid by the Assistant; and, if Occasion required, to Assist the Invaded Prince with 25000 Men and Fifty Ships. Gushavus was the first King of Sweden, who raised the Reputation of the Crown, and made it appear to the World, what Insurence it might have upon the general Affairs of hurope. The Princes of the League of Smalcalden invited him to join with them for the common defence of their Religion, and thought themselves happy to have so great a King on their side. To complete his Happiness, there was nothing wanting but the fixing of the Succession upon his Royal Issue. This was a very nice and difficult Point; for the Nobility was extremely Jealous of that Privilege, well knowing that Arbritary Power does commonly attend a Hereditary Succession, and that it would by degrees destroy the Liberty of the Nation. However the King called a meeting of the Estates of the Kingdom at Westeras, to abrogate the Right and Custom of Election. He put 'em in mind of the great Services his Family had done to Sweden, and of the fatal Consequences of the Division; and Contests of opposite parties at Elections. His Anchority was already so well Established that there was not one in the Assembly who durst oppose his Designs. The Heads of the Principal Families, and the Ancient Senators were killed in the Massacre of Stockholm, and the young Lords that came into the World since his Accession to the Crown, were accustomed to a blind Obedience. There was not the least Foot-step left of their former Liberty, or of the Ancient constitution of their Government, so that the Deputies consented with great Submission to the abrogating of the Right of Election, in behalf of Prince Eric and the other Princes his Children and Successors both in the direct and collateral Line. This Resignation was solemnly entered as a Fundamental Law, called the Hereditary Union, by which the Crown with an absolute Power was made sure to his Children and Successors. This was a very mortifying peace of News to Christiern III. King of Denmark, who still pretended a Right to the Crown of Sweden; for by this Hereditary Union the Treaty of Calmar was entirely disannulied and abrogated. Christiern quartered the Three Crowns in his Coat Armorial, which are the Royal Arms of Sweden, as a public Claim and Mark of his Right to that Kingdom, under pretext that Queen Margaret the Daughter of Waldemar Reigned over the three Kingdoms of the North; tho' 'twas probably a like reason that made the Kings of Sweden take these Three Crowns for their Arms, since they are found in the Shields and Seals of the King's Steric and Birger II. about the middle of the Twelfth Age. King Gustavus sent an Embassy to Christiern, to complain of his Attempt; but could obtain no satisfaction from a Young and Ambitious Prince, who was puffed up with some Advantages he had gotten over the Hanse-Towns, and obstinately resolved to pursue his Ancient Claim. Gustavus finding himself weakened and spent with Age, and the Fatigues of War, concealed his Resentment; and did not think it convenient to engage in a new War, or to hazard his Fortune and that of his Children, at a time when he maintained his Authority rather by his Reputation, than by his Valour. He was so far from dreading the opposition of a pretended Claim against the actual Possession of a Crown which had lately been Entailed upon his Issue by a Solemn Act, that he contented himself with procuring a Treaty to be set on foot at Bromsebroo, by which 'twas mutually agreed to leave the difference undecided for the space of Fifty Years. Gustavus, having thus settled a solid and durable Peace in his Dominions, applied himself wholly to the Improvement of Trade; in order to which he received into his Ports all Merchant Ships from France and Holland, that his Subjects might be freed from their dependence on the Lubeckers, who were possessed of the whole Trade of Sweden. He erected Citadels on the Frontiers of his Kingdom, and built Royal Palaces in several Places with a Magnificence that till then was unknown to the Swedes. He never stayed long in one place, but travelled successively from Province to Province, always attended with a numerous Train of Courtiers, who stirred up the Curiosity and Admiration of his People, and accustomed 'em by their Example to respect his Authority. He signed all Orders and Dispatches with his own Hand, took Cognizance of all Affairs, gave Audience to all Men, and Admininistred Justice with great strictness and severity. All Controversies and Suits about Religion, Revenues and Buildings; and even Differences and Law-Suits betwixt Noble Men were pleaded before him, and decided by him. As he had managed his Wars without Generals, so he ruled in Peace without Ministers. He reigned alone without either Favourites or Mistresses; and the only object of all his Passions and Designs was his own Glory and the Happiness of his Subjects. Some time before his Death he began to apply his mind to the finding out of a suitable Match for his Eldest Son Prince Eric, that his Family might be supported by a considerable Alliance. In pursuance of this design he cast his Eyes upon Elizabeth Queen of England, who was then Courted with great Assiduity by the greatest Princes of Europe. But that Politic Queen had the dexterity to manage her Lovers as she pleased and to feed 'em all with hopes, according to her own Inclination and the posture of her Affairs; by which it appeared, that she had taken a secret Resolution never to Marry any of 'em. Gustavus sent an Embassy to her, to propose a strict Alliance betwixt both Nations; and the chief Ambassador was charged to feel her Pulse, as to this Match. Denis Beure, the Prince's Governor, had that particular Commission from the King. He was a Frenchman born, but a zealous Calvinist; who imagined that if he could negotiate that Match for his Pupil, he might one Day establish Calvinism in Sweden. Queen Elizabeth received, with all the external Marks of kindness and respect, the Proposals he made to her in the Name of his Master, relating to Trade, and the Alliance or League betwixt the two Nations; and gave him a favourable Answer with respect to Prince Eric, but only in general Terms. The Ambassador, fancying that all her obliging Expressions concerning that Prince were real Promises, made haste home to Stockholm, as if he had consummated his Negotiation. At his return he assured the King, that nothing but the Prince's Presence was wanting to bring it to perfection, and that he was confident his good Mien and personal Merit would fix the Queen's Affections. Prince Eric, flattered with so tempting a Prospect, was very earnest with the King his Father, and pressed him hard to consent that he might take a Journey to England. But Custavus, jealous of the Glory of his Family, would not expose the presumptive Heir of the Crown to a Refusal, nor give his consent that he should go out of the Kingdom, before some Articles were signed. 'Tis possible a more important, but more secret Reason, induced the King to reject that Voyage. Eric was a Prince endowed with many excellent natural Qualities. He had a majestic Presence, an Air of Authority which drew Respect from all Men, a fiery Briskness in his Behaviour, and a certain Ardour that was usually taken for Courage or Valour. But the lustre of all these external Advantages was obscured by some inward Defects that were not unknown to the King his Father, which he was willing to hid from the English. This Prince inherited a sort of Extravagancy or Distraction from the Queen his Mother, which now and then seized upon his Brain, and prompted him to outrageous Acts: There was a certain peevish Sulleness that appeared in his Behaviour and Actions, which by an odd kind of Contagion seemed to infect all those who approached him. And in his most lucid Intervals he discovered so much hardness and wildness of Temper, that People were afraid of his Government, even before he was owned and declared to be the next Successor to the King his Father. These Considerations made such an impression upon Gustavus, that he was sometimes resolved to leave the Crown to his second Son, a generous and good-natured Prince, who, by his Caresses and obliging Behaviour, had won the Hearts of all those who were to be his Brother's Subjects. But the King, fearing lest this Preference would stir up a Civil War both in his Family and Kingdom, resolved at last to regulate the Succession according to the order of Birthright. In the mean time to satisfy Prince Eric, whom his Tutor had inspired with a violent Passion for Queen Elizabeth, he consented at last, that Prince John, his second Son, should go to the Court of England under pretence of Travelling, and endeavour to draw at least a verbal Promise from the Queen. This young Prince, being arrived at London, was received by Queen Elizabeth with great Demonstrations of Joy. He had a share in all her Divertisements, and she frequently invited him to Hunting. In short, that wise Princess, who made those several Proposals of Marriage subservient to her Interest and politic Ends, omitted nothing that might amuse the young Prince, by insinuating that both his Presence and Proposals were agreeable to her. But she declined engaging further in that Affair, pretending that she could not in the present Juncture conclude that Marriage so soon as she could have wished. This was the usual Pretext with which she amused all the Princes that courted her, whom she was willing to admit as Lovers, but could not resolve to accept 'em for Husbands. Upon the return of this Prince into Sweden, the King presently concluded that his eldest Son Prince Eric would have no better success in the Pursuit of this Match, Philip II. than the K. of Spain, the D. of Alenson, the Archduke of Austria, E. of Leicester, my Lord Courtney, and so many others, whom this Princess had flattered with the same Hopes, one after another, and often at the same time. But Prince Eric was so deluded by his Tutor's Suggestions, that he imagined his Presence would surmount all Obstacles; and pretended that his Brother had thwarted his Inclination, either out of Jealousy or Self-interest. He solicited the Senators and the King's Ministers, both by Entreaties and Threats, to procure the King's Consent for him to go to the English Court. Gustavus considering his fierce and unruly Temper, and fearing that he would either go without his Consent, or raise some Disturbance in the State, was at last persuaded to grant his Desire, and named the Persons that were to attend him. Then he made his last Will, and divided his Dominions among the Princes his Children: He left his Crown to Prince Eric, the Dukedom of Finland to Prince John, East-Gothland to Magnus, and Sudermania to Charles. The younger Princes being to enjoy their Provinces by the Title of Principalities, but on condition of paying Homage and Fealty to the Crown of Sweden. Prince Eric was so highly displeased at this Distribution, that he was ready to take up Arms to demand the Revocation of the Will; but the fear of his Father, who was King of his Children as well as of his Subjects, kept him in awe. He concealed his Anger, with a Resolution to do himself Justice when the supreme Power should fall into his Hands; and was just ready to set Sail for England, when he was detained at the Port of Elsburg, by the News he received of his Father's Decease. That great Prince was seized at Stockholm with an inward Fever, that wasted him by degrees; yet he continued still to manage Affairs with his usual application, and resolved to Reign to the last moment of his Life. Some hours before his Death he sent for Eric Steno the Secretary of State, to whom he dictated Memoris concerning the most secret Affairs of the Kingdom. Then he sent for the young Princes, and charged 'em to love one another, and submit peaceably to Prince Eric, who was now ready to mount the Throne. He gave each of 'em his Blessing, and made 'em presently withdraw, lest his Mind should be disturbed by the Tears of his Family. He dismissed even his Physicians, (who in that Extremity continued still to flatter him with hopes of Life,) that he might spend the last moments of his Life in fixing his Thoughts wholly upon God. Thus he died peaceably in the Arms of his Servants, in the 70th Year of his Age. His Body was carried to Vpsal, Sept. 29. where his Funeral was solemnised with public Orations and Panegyrics, with the Tears of all his Subjects, and the immortal Memory of his glorious Actions. He owed his Crown merely to his own Valour, and Reigned with as absolute a Power as if the Crown had been his Birthright. He made what Alterations he pleased in Religion, the Laws, and the Property of his Subjects, and yet died adored by the People, and admired by the Nobility. He left his Kingdom in Peace with all his Neighbours, secured by a League with France, and enriched by a fiourishing Trade with all the Nations of Europe; the Revenues of the Crown were much augmented, his Treasury full, his Arsenals well furnished; there was a considerable Fleet in the Ports, the Frontier-places were fortified, and, in a word, Sweden was in a condition to strike her Enemies with Terror, and inspire her Allies with Respect. A CHRONOLOGICAL ABRIDGEMENT OF THE History of Sweden. ALL Nations have had Historians that have spoken of the Antiquity of their Original with so much Partiality and Exaggeration, that a considering Person will hardly venture to depend upon the Authority of the Authors of ancient Chronicles, and the Accounts of those remote times. The least Affinity of Names is reckoned a sufficient Ground by most of those ancient or modern Writers, to choose at pleasure among the ancient Hero's, and even among the first Inhabitants of the World, such a Founder as they thought fit to name for their Country. Among those Historians that are so fond of Antiquity and zealous for the Honour of their Country, those who have published an entire Body of the History of Sweden, have, in my Opinion, outdone all the Writers of other Nations. They scruple not to affirm that Sweden is the ancientest Monarchy, not only of the North, but even of all Europe. According to those creditious or too partial Authors, Magog, Noah's Grandson, came from Scythia to Finland; from whence, coasting the Gulf of Bothnia to Gothland, he settled his Son Gethar or Gog, in that Country, who is said to have been the first Prince of the Goths; and the Stock of the Royal Line. I will not undertake, in this place, to decide that famous Question, whether Sweden be the original Habitation, or only a Colony of the ancient Goths. Both these Opinions are asserted by several Authors. But I am fully satisfied, that 'twould be a very difficult Task to give a clear and distinct Account of the first Inhabitants of Sweden, from whence they came, and when they settled in that Country. Nor would it be less difficult to prove, what those ancient Chroniclers seem to suppose, that Sweden had Kings almost as soon as Inhabitants; for 'tis probable, that the Heads of Families were the first Princes of the Earth, and that Men did not voluntarily submit to a Monarchical Government, till they were convinced, by a long Experience, of the Inconveniencies of a tumultuous Liberty. But, supposing some ancient Manuscript had faithfully preserved the Names of the several Lords that have Ruled in Sweden, Who can tell whether they were Kings, or only Princes of some particular Country, or perhaps Judges and Captains in their respective Jurisdictions? And 'tis even not improbable that those Heads, whose Names are preserved, were Cotemporary, and at the same time Governors of several Provinces; and that the reason why Historians ranked 'em successively in their Writings, was, that they might have a longer series of Kings, to fill up their Chronology. In the mean time 'tis certain, that there is no fixed Aera to be found in the History of Sweden, till about the middle of the Twelfth Age; before which time the Relations of that Country are full of Darkness and Confusion, History intermixed with Fables, and embellished with fictitious Wonders, extracted from old Legends, or ancient Songs in heroic Verse, which were the only Annals of those Times. In those remote Ages, all the Princes and Hero's are either Giants or famous Magicians, who signalise their Strength and pretended Power by robbing one another, and by committing barbarous and unheard of Cruelties against their Enemies. Justice and Honesty were unknown in those Ages, and even had not so much as a Name among these barbarous Nations. All Controversies were decided by force, the most violent Men were most respected, and 'twas reckoned a dishonour for a Prince not to ravish a Princess, before he married her. A wild Beast killed in the sight of the People, or an Enemy surprised and assassinated in his House, was enough to make the bold Murderer a Hero while he lived, and sometimes a God after his death. I shall however give the Reader a Catalogue of those ancient Kings, as I have collected 'em from Swedish Authors, beginning with Eric I. who reigned (as they relate) 2000 Years before our Saviour's Birth. The Chronology you will find in the Margin, according to the computation of those Writers; but I shall assert nothing till I come down to nearer Ages, where the Truth gins to appear with more certainty and clearness. THE Fabulous History OF SWEDEN. Eric I. Years of the World. THIS Prince's Birth is altogether unknown to us, nor are we better informed of the means he used to become Master of his Country, or of what passed under his Government. Some Authors relate, that he sent considerable Colonies into the Islands of the Cimbric Chersonese, which at present are part of the Kingdom of Denmark; but the Danish Historians will not acknowledge the Truth of a Story that seems to have been invented by some Swedish Writer, to raise his Nation to the Honour of Antiquity, and at the same time to a kind of Superiority over the neighbouring Nations. Vddo, Alo, Othen, Charles I. Biorn, Gethar, Gylto. We have no account of the Reigns of these Princes, and the very Fable is here at a stand; only their Names are preserved. By some Authors they are called Judges: Nor is it known whether they governed at the same time, or successively in several Provinces of the Kingdom. An Interval of 400 Years, during which the Fabulous History is altogether silent. Othin. A famous Magician, commanded the Winds as he pleased, assumed the form of any wild Beast, and had Intelligence of what passed in the remotest Places, by the means of two Domestic Demons. The Report of his wonderful Skill kept his Enemies in ●awe, and inspired his Subjects with so profound a ●veneration and respect for him, that after his Decease they enroled him among the Gods. The Stories of Magicians and Witches found an easy admittance into the belief and admiration of those credulous and ignorant Ages. Humblus. If we may rely upon the Testimony of the Swedish Historians, this Prince settled his eldest Son Dan in the Cimbric Chersonese, who lest his Name to the Country. Norus, his second Son, went by his Orders into the most Northern Provinces, where he sounded the Kingdom of Norway. One may easily perceive, that the Affinity of the Names Dan with Danemark, and Norus with Norway, has given birth to this Story. Sigtrug. History is altogether silent concerning the Fortune and Adventures of the Posterity of Humblus: Only 'tis observed by the Swedish Authors, that Sigtrug Usurped the supreme Power. 'Tis plain, that at that time there was not settled Form of Government in Sweden; and 'tis probable the Crown was only Hereditary, when the Sons of the deceased King were strong enough to maintain themselves in that station; nor were they advanced to it, before they had signalised themselves by some bold and extraordinary exploit. Suibdager, King of Norway, Conquered Denmark from Gram King of Cepers. The Swedes charmed with his Valour, or awed by his Power, chose him for their Sovereign; by which Election he saw himself at the same time absolute Lord of the three Northern Kingdoms. This Prince, according to the Swedish History, is the first Foreigner upon whom the Crown was conferred. Hasinund, Son and Successor of Suibdager, was slain in a Battle against the Danes. Vffo, Son and Successor, of Hasinund, carried on a War against the Danes with success; but at last Hading, King of Denmark, under colour of an Interview for a Treaty of Peace, drew him into a place, where he caused him to be Assassiinated. Huning, Vffo's Brother and Successor, after a Bloody War which he undertook against the King of Denmark to revenge the Death of his Brother, changed of a sudden his violent hatred against his Enemy into an excess of Friendship. A Solemn Peace was concluded betwixt these two Princes, with a Solemn Oath on both sides, that upon the Death of either, the other should not survive him. It happened not long after, that Hading was salsly reported to have been Assassinated by his own Daughter; which Huning believing, resolved to die according to his promise. In pusuance of this design, he regaled his Friends and the chief Persons of the Kingdom with a sumptuous Entertainment, and at the conclusion of the Feast, being Drunk, he threw himself into a deep Tub full of Mead, and so drowned himself. Hading was vexed at the News, but resolving to imitate the Generosity of his Friend, he very courageously Hanged himself in the sight of all his People; if there be any credit to be given to those ancient Histories, or rather to the Histories of those Ancient Ages. Regner, The Son and Successor of Huning, was made King of Sweden, notwithstanding all the opposition of his Mother-in-Law Torilla. He Governed his Subjects with much Equity and Moderation. But these peaceful Virtues were so far from procuring him the Love and Esteem of a Cruel and Barbarous People, that he was slighted and contemned, because he would not gratify their savage Humour by Plundering the Neighbouring Countries, and perhaps also because he was too generous to cause his private Enemies to be Assassinated. Hothebrod, The Son and Successor of Regner, was a warlike and daring Prince, and undertook several fortunate Expeditions against the Finlanders, Russes, Esthonians and Curlandians: After which he Attacked Roe King of Denmark, whom he killed at the Head of his Army. He pursued this Victory with so much vigour, that he made himself Master of the whole Kingdom: But he did not long enjoy his Conquest; for the Danes revolting at the instigation of Helgo Roe's Brother, Hothebrod was routed and killed, and by this means the Swedes were expelled out of Denmark. These pretended Conquests of Kingdoms were only Inroads made by the victorious party into the Enemy's Country. For since there were no places of strength where Garrisons could be left to secure the Conquest, as soon as the Victorious Army retired with their Booty, the Conquered Nation took up Arms and chose a new King or Captain, to Command 'em. Attila I. Succeeded his Father Hothebrod, and Married the Mother of Rool King of Denmark. But that Match instead of producing a lasting Peace between the two Kingdoms, and a good Understanding betwixt the Kings, served only to re-kindle the War with greater fury than ever. The Queen of Sweden having seized upon the Treasury of the King her Husband, fled to her Son in Denmark. Attila incensed at her persidiousness, invaded Denmark with his Forces, and routed the Danes. Rool was defeated and killed by one of the Swedish Generals, and Hother, Attila's Brother was made King of Denmark. Hother, King of Sweden and Denmark, routed the Danes, who revolted at the instigation of Balder, a Prince of that Nation; after which he marched against the Russes, but lost his Life in that Expedition. Rodric. This Victorious Prince, revenged his Father's Death by the defeat of the Russes, and subdued the Finlanders, Wendi, and Slavonians. Attila TWO, The Son and Successor of Rotherick; he fought a single Combat at the Head of his Army with Frovia General of the Danish Forces, and killed him. Frovia left two Sons, who as soon as they were grown up to Age went to Sweden, and offered their service to Attila, pretending to be Soldiers of Fortune. They were received into the King's House whom they afterwards Assassinated to revenge the Death of their Father. Botwil, Charles TWO, Grimmer, Lordon, Gothar, Adolphus, Algot, Eric II. Lindorp. The Fabulous Chronology mentions only the names of those Nine Princes, without relating their Adventures or so much as the length of their Reigns. Alaric. Under this Prince's Reign the Swedish Monarchy was divided into two Kingdoms, Alaric reigning in Sweden, and Gestiblind in both the Gothlands. This Division and the Neighbourhood of two Barbarous Nations, occasioned Bloody Wars betwixt 'em. Alaric, according to the custom of those Times, challenged Gestiblind to a single Combat; who declined it by reason of his Age, but offered in his stead Eric Prince of Norway, who was come to his Assistance. These two Champions fought with all the Fury and Obstinacy that Men are capable of, when they resolve either to vanquish or die. Alaric was slain; and Gestiblind, to reward Eric's Valour, not only gave him the Crown of Sweden, but appointed him his Successor in the Kingdom of Gothland; by which means these two Crowns were not long after reunited upon the Head of that Prince. Eric III. surnamed the Wise. This Prince lived in a profound Peace, and applied himself wholly to the Administration of Justice, and Execution of the Laws. This got him the surname of Wise, which he preferred to that of Brave and Courageous, tho' he really deserved it by the Valour he showed in the Combat he fought with King Alaric. Halden I. The Son and Successor of Eric the Wise; A. C. 43. he signalised himself in the Wars of Norway, and restored Fricdelef King of Denmark to his Father's Throne, from which he had been expelled by an Usurper. Returning to Sweden at the Head of a Victorious Army, he resolved to make his Will the only Standard and Rule of his Government. Upon which his Subjects revolted, his Officers and Soldiers forsook him, and he was at last put to Death by the Malcontents. Siward, Haldan's Son was owned for his Successor, upon condition that none should be molested about the Death of his Father. Under this Prince's reign the Goths were again separated from the Swedish Monarchy, and chose for their King a Prince called Charles of the Family of their Ancient Kings; who to establish his Authority, made a League with Harald King of Denmark, and gave him his Daughter in Marriage. Siward, to prevent the ill consequences of the Confederacy gave his Daughter Vlvilda to Frotho the King of Denmark's Brother; who by reason of his Valour was more respected among the Danes, than the King his Brother. These cross Matches kindled a civil War in Denmark, and Frotho was supported by those who admired and endeavoured to imitate his Bravery. He fought with the King his Brother, routed his Army, and slew him with his own hand in the heat of the Fight. King Harald left two Sons, Haldan and Harald, who, to revenge their Father's Death, surprised Frotho in his House, Burnt him alive, and Stoned Queen Vlvilda. This furious piece of Revenge, which was esteemed by those Barbarous People as a most brave and generous Act, made all the Danes unanimously resolve to follow the young Princes. They Marched into Sweden, gave Battle to King Siward, cut his Army in pieces, and slew him in the Fight. Eric IU. The two victorious Brothers divided their Conquests; Denmark falling to Harald's lot, and Sweden to Haldan's. But the Swedes set up Eric, Siward's Grandchild against Haldan; which occasioned a new civil War. Eric was victorious for several times on Land. But Harald, coming with a great Fleet to his Brother's Assistance, routed Eric's Navy, who rather than yield up himself to his Enemy's Mercy threw himself into the Sea. Haldan TWO, Succeeded Eric, according to the custom of those Times, when the Crown and Dominions of the Vanquished Prince were always the Conquerour's Reward. This Prince slew with his own hand two monstrous Giants, and fought afterwards alone against Siward and his seven Sons, whom he killed in a single Combat: Such great Exploits procured him the admiration of the Swedes, who celebrated his praise in their Heroic Songs, and after his Decease ranked him among their greatest Heroes. Vnguin. This Prince, who was already King of the Goths, was appointed by Haldan for his Successor to the Crown of Sweden. But the Swedes resolving to maintain their Privilege of choosing their own Master, Elected Raguald. One Battle decided the Difference, in which Vnguin was slain by Raguald. Raguald. This Prince, not contented with the Death and Defeat of King Vnguin, pursued Siguald his Son to Denmark, whither he had retired, who, being assisted by the Danes, gave him Battle in Seland, and killed him with his own Hand at the Head of both Armies. Amund. He succeeded his Father Raguald, and contented himself with the Possession of the Crown without undertaking any Considerable Attempt. He had four Sons who resided in the Court of Denmark, where they occasioned great disorders. If we may believe the Chronicles, 'twas the usual custom of Young Princes in those Times to Travel through the Neighbouring Countries in quest of hazardous Adventures to signalise their Courage and Valour. To kill a Giant in single Combat, or a Wild Beast in the presence of a King; to carry away a Young Princess, and to Debauch or Ravish a Queen, were reckoned among their Noblest Exploits, and worthy of Immortal Honor. And the bold Hero at his return to his Country was always preferred before the rest of his Brothers when the Throne became vacant by his Father's Death. Haquin. This Prince during the life of his Father Amund, invaded Denmark, routed King Sigar in a pitched Battle, and put the whole Country under Military Execution, to revenge the Death of his Brothers, who were killed by the King of Denmark's order. He was advanced to the Throne after his Father's Death, and had the good fortune to die in peace; nor was the tranquillity of his Reign disturbed by any Civil or Foreign War. Osten. He was the Son of Gether King of Norway, and obtained the Crown of Sweden by Election. To revenge his Father's Death, who was Assassinated by the Norwegians for his cruelty; he entered that Kingdom at the head of his Army, and having destroyed the whole Country with Fire and Sword, without sparing either Age or Sex, he appointed his Dog to reign over 'em, as reckoning 'em unworthy to obey a Man. Perhaps this Story is a mere Fable occasioned by a punning Allusion to the Name of the Person whom he entrusted with the Government during his absence; tho', if we consider the wild and barbarous Genius of that Age, it, may not improbably be supposed that he gave the Title of Viceroy to a real Dog: Nor will that Act of Revenge seem more surprisingly extravagant, than the fantastical Humour of a certain Roman Emperor, Caligula. who made his Horse a Consul. Alver. This Prince being one of the most considerable Persons of the Swedish Nation was chosen King after the Death of Osten. He defeated the Russians, and made 'em tributary to the Crown of Sweden. He died in Peace after a short Reign. Ingo. He was chosen King after the Death of his Father Alver, and fixed his residence at Vpsal, which he made the Capital City of the Kingdom. His Successors oftentimes assumed the Title of Kings of Vpsal, to distinguish themselves from other Petty Sovereigns, who founded little Monarchies in several Provinces of the Kingdom. Fiolmus. History has only preserved the Name of this Prince, without acquainting us with his Actions or with the length of his Reign: Nor are the succeeding Princes for a Hundred Years so much as mentioned in the Swedish Chronicles. Ingell. He was so incensed at his Brother Olaus for admonishing him of his Wife's Infidelity, that he became his declared Enemy. But the Quarrel was soon decided by the Death of Ingell, who was killed by Olaus. Germunder, The Son and Successor of Ingell. He declared War against Harald King of Denmark, his Brother-in-Law, who finding himself unable to sustain the Shock of so potent an Enemy, begged a Peace, and having obtained it, desired Germunder to make a visit to the Queen his Sister. Immediately that unfortunate Prince Disbanded his Army, and went to the Court of Denmark, where he was apprehended and afterwards hanged by the Command of the Treacherous Harald, in the sight of all his Vassals whom he invited to be Witnesses of that dismal Spectale. 'Twas not the custom in those days to exchange Hostages; the Kings kept no Guards, nor did their Household consist of a numerous Train of Officers. During the War they were served by the principal Persons of the Nation; but assoon as a Peace was concluded, every man retired to his own House, and left the Prince alone with his Family and Domestic Servants. Haquin Ringo. No sooner was the Young Prince able to bear Arms, but he resolved to revenge his Father's Death upon his Faithless Murderer. In order to the effectual Execution of that design he used more than ordinary diligence in levying Forces, and entertained all the straggling Adventurers that would enter into his Service. The Neighbouring Nations engaged in the Quarrel according to their various Interests, or the Designs and Inclinations of their Sovereigns: The English, Irish, and Saxons declared for the King of Denmark, and Haquin was Assisted by the Norwegians, Curlandians and Esthonians. The two contending Princes Armed all their Subjects, and even the Women were inspired with a generous Ambition to obtain a share both in the Hazard and Glory of so important an Action. Hetha Commanded a company of Women in the Swedish Army, and Visna marched under the Danish Standards. At last the two Armies came to a decisive Battle, in which Harald was killed, and the victorious Haquin having made himself Master of Denmark entrusted Hetl●a with the Government of that Conquered Kingdom. Historians observe that the King of Sweden owed his Victory to the Valour of the Dalecarlians who inhabit one of the Northern Provinces of that Country. Egil. The Son and Successor of Haquin. He imposed a Tribute upon Amund King of Denmark, subdued a seditious party that rebelled against him, and after all was unfortunately killed by a Wild Ox at Hunting. Gother. He seized and carried away the Daughter of Amund King of Denmark, and conquered Schonen and Haland which belonged to the Danes. At last he was killed by his own Subjects who revolted against him for establishing some new Laws that seemed to encroach on the Privileges and Liberty of the Nation. Adelus. Gother was succeeded by his Son Adelus, whose reign is remarkable for his successful Expedition against the Danes to revenge the Death of his Sister who lost her life by the ill-grounded jealousy of her Husband, Jammeric King of Denmark. The King of Sweden invaded Denmark and besieged that cruel Prince who was no less odious to his own Subjects than to his Enemies. Jammeric was taken after a Siege that lasted some Months, and his Legs and Arms were cut off by the Victorious Swedes, who pillaged his Treasures, and reunited the Provinces of Schonen, Haland and Bleking to Gothland, from which they were formerly dismembered. Ostan. This Prince lost both his Crown and his Life by endeavouring to impose a Tax upon his Subjects: for that fierce People, who were extremely jealous of their Liberty, were so incensed against a Prince, whom they looked upon as an Oppressor, that having surprised him in his House, they Burnt him and his whole Family. 'Tis plain from this instance, and from the History of the preceding Kings, that the fate of those Princes seemed to be in the Power, and to depend upon the Humour of their Subjects. Ingomar. Historians relate that Gothland was at that time subject to a distinct King, who had a Daughter of admirable Beauty, which is the usual Character of all the Princesses that are mentioned in those Ancient Histories. Snio King of Denmark and Ingomar King of Sweden were both Captivated by the Charms of that young Beauty; and tho' the former was more agreeable to the Daughter, the latter was preferred by the Father who made the King of Sweden happy in the Possession of his Mistress with the Reversion of a Crown for her Dowry. The King of Denmark could not patiently bear the loss of so considerable a Prize: He entered Sweden at the Head of an Army, and having vanquished his Rival, he seized on the fair Queen, who without reluctancy followed the Conqueror of her Husband. But Ingomar was rather irritated than discouraged by his mifortune: He made new Levies, invaded Denmark, routed and killed Snio, and was so far from scrupling to receive his Beautiful Wife, that the difficulty of the Conquest served only to lighten the pleasure of the Victory. At last he was killed in a War which he undertook against the Russes. Halstan I. Raguard, Wartman, Lordon, Rodolph, Gostag, Arthur, Haquin, Charles IU. Charles V. Birger, Eric V Torril, Biorn II. Alaric II. Here there is a long Interruption in the Swedish History; for tho' the Names of the Princes who Governed that Kingdom from the Year 460 to the beginning of the Ninth Age are preserved, the Memory of their Actions is entirely lost, neither do we find in the Chronicles so much as an account of their Families. Biorn III. The reign of this Prince may be reckoned a considerable Aera in the History of Sweden: For the Emperor Lewis the Gentle sent Angsarus Bishop of Breme, who preached the Christian Doctrine in that Kingdom, and converted several Petty Kings. But notwithstanding all the labours of that Prelate, Idolatry prevailed in the Kingdom till the end of the Tenth Age, when the People began to erect Churches to the Honour of the true GOD, under the Reign of King Olaus the Tributary, who openly professed the Christian Religion. Braut-amund, This Prince perceiving that the People were very numerous, disafforested the Wooly and Untilled Grounds and bestowed 'em on his Subjects, who by way of acknowledgement were obliged either to pay a certain Tribute, or to Assist the King on Horseback in time of War. From hence we may reckon the Original of the Fiefs of this Kingdom, which at first held immediately of the Crown, but were afterwards usurped by the Clergy and Nobility. King Braut-amund did not long enjoy the Advantage of this new settlement; for his Brother Sivard rebelled against him, and killed him at the head of his Army, in the third Year of his Reign. Sivard II. The Swedes immediately placed the Crown on the head of the Victorious Rebel, while he was yet stained with the Blood of his Brother and Sovereign: For in those Days Force was the supreme Law, and a fortunate Malefactor was praised and rewarded for a Crime that would have been severely punished if it had not been attended with success. Sivard seeing himself fixed on the Throne Invaded the Norwegians, whom he surprised before they could put themselves in a posture of defence: He pillaged the whole Country, ravished the most Beautiful Women, and after he had satiated his own Lust, left 'em to be abused by the chief Captains of his Army. But these Barbarities were in some measure expiated by the speedy Vengeance that overtook the impious Tyrant: The Norwegians, animated with Despair and Fury, made head against their Oppressor, the very Women ran to Arms, and Sivard himself fell by the hand of one of those Heroines whom he had abused, as a Sacrifice to her injured Virtue, and to the Honour of the Nation. Herot. This Prince had a Daughter who was reputed a complete Beauty: Regner King of Denmark demanded her for his Wife; but the King of Sweden, according to the usual custom of those Times would not bestow the Princess upon him till he had signalised his Courage by fight against two Bears of a prodigious bigness, who infested the Country about Vpsal. Regner accepted the condition, slew the two Bears, and received the dear Recompense of his Valour. Some Authors relate that these pretended Bears were two Robbers who made a terrible havoc in the Country, and for that Reason were called Wild Beasts by the People. Charles VI. He was Elected by the unanimous consent of the Swedes, Herot 's Children being excluded from the Succession. One of the Sons of the Deceaed King was incited by his Brother-in-Law, Regner King of Denmark, to oppose the pretended injustice of that Election. Great preparations were made on both sides, and at last they came to a decisive Battle, which put an end to the dispute by the Death of both the Competitors. But tho' neither of the two contending Parties could boast of their success; Regner looked upon the defeat of both as an important Victory, and during the general disorder made his Son Biorn, King of Sweden. Biorn IU. Biorn was the Son of Regner King of Denmark, and Grandson of Herot King of Sweden. He endeavoured to make himself the absolute Master of his Subjects, and treated 'em as conquered Slaves. But he was at last convinced of the impracticableness of that attempt, and that he had to do with a People who loved their Liberty too well to suffer a stranger to deprive 'em of it; for they took up Arms against their Oppressor, and forced him to retire to Norway. Ingiald. After the flight of Biorn, Ingiald, the Grandson of Braut-amund, was advanced to the Throne at the desire of the whole Nation. 'Tis said that he was nourished in his Youth with the Hearts of Wolves, to make him Strong and Fierce, and that his Temper and Actions were suitable to his Food and Education. The Inauguration of the Prince, and the Ceremony of taking Possession of the Crown consisted at that time in a splended Feast, to which all the principal Persons of the Kingdom were invited by their new Sovereign. Assoon as the Entertainment was over, a large Vessel called Bragagebar was filled with Wine, which the Prince was obliged to Drink up before he mounted the Throne. Then he Swore solemnly to extend the Limits of the Kingdom, and to make his Enemies feel the weight of his Sword. Ingiald took this Oath at his Accession to the Crown, which was accompanied with all the usual Ceremonies. Most of the Provinces in the Kingdom were at that time subject to distinct Kings, who only paid Homage to the King of Vpsal when they were overawed by his Power. Ingiald, according to the custom, invited 'em to the Solemnity of his Coronation, and regaled 'em with a great deal of Magnificence; but the Scene was changed at night: For the King of Vpsal resolving to rid himself of so many petty Sovereigns who seldom owned his Authority but when they were forced to obey him, ordered 'em to be burnt in the House whither they retired after the Feast, and immediately seized upon their Estates, and on the Government of their Provinces. This open violation of the Law of Nations, and of the public Liberberty of Sweden, rendered the King so odious to his People, that when his Dominions were invaded by the King of Denmark, they refused to Assist him. Thus he saw in himself a memorable Instance of the Vanity of a mere titular Sovereignty, and of the weakness of a King that does not reign in the Hearts of his Subjects. The Danish Army advanced without opposition, and the unfortunate Ingiald fearing lest he should fall into the Hands of his Enemy, burned himself in his House with his whole Family. Olaus Tratelia. The surname of Trataelia was given him, because, in imitation of King Braut-amund, he disforested several Lands, which he bestowed as Fief● upon his Subjects; so that almost all the tilled Ground in the Kingdom was at that time tributary to the Crown. Ingo II. The Son and Successor of Olaus. He was a Peaceable Prince, and consequently despised by his fierce Subjects, who delighted in nothing else but War. Eric VI. He owed his Advancement to his own subtlety, and to the superstition of the Swedes who took him for a profound Magician. He persuaded 'em that the Winds and Tempests were at his disposal, and by that means easily gained the Respect and Admiration of a rude and barbarous Nation. Eric VII. surnamed the Victorious. This Prince is somewhat better known in History than his Predecessors. He crossed the Baltic Sea with an Army, made a descent into Livo●ia, and made himself Master of that Province. He enlarged his Dominions with the Addition of the Provinces of Schonen and Haland which he conquered from the Danes, and after a long series of Victories did, beloved of his Subjects and feared by his Neighbours and Enemies. Eric VIII. He was converted by two Priests, called Adelwart and Steven, who came from Hamburgh to Preach the Christian Doctrine in Sweden; and signalised his Zeal by ordering the Idolatrous Temple at Vpsal to be demolished. But the People looking upon that Action as a Sacrilegious contempt of their Gods, Assassinated the King and the two Germane Missionaries; so that both he and they seem to have a just right to the glorious Title of Martyrs. Olaus the Tributary. He succeeded his Brother Eric, and was so far from being discouraged by that Prince's cruel and untimely Death, that he made open profession of the Christian Religion. Some Authors reckon him the first Christian King of Sweden, because under his Reign there were several Churches built to the Honour of the true God, and the People were generally converted to the Christian Faith, by the Ministry of certain English Priests, who notwithstanding the seeming Purity of their Zeal, were accused of promoting their own Interest, and carrying on their Politic designs under the specious pretext of propagating the Gospel. For 'twas by their advice that Olaus made his Kingdom subject to the Holy-See, and obliged his Subjects to pay a certain Tribute to the Pope, which was commonly called Peter's Pence. But his Successors soon grew weary of that Religious Bondage, and abrogated an imposition that was found to be burdensome to the People, and prejudicial to the Crown. Amund the Burner, The Son and Successor of Olaus. He was surnamed the Burner, because he ordained that when any man injured his Neighbour, his House should be burnt; from whence it may observed that the Swedes were still a very rude and barbarous People about the beginning of the eleventh Age. This Prince was killed in a Battle against Canut the Rich, King of Denmark. Edmund Slemme. The difference betwixt the Crowns of Sweden and Denmark concerning Schonen was terminated by a Treaty to the prejudice of the former, which made the King odious to his Subjects. For they could not endure that he should acknowledge that Province to belong to the Crown of Denmark, which they had always reckoned a part of Gothland. 'Tis almost impossible to read the History of these Nations without observing the many advantages that a crafty Politician has over a blunt Soldier; for there is hardly one Treaty recorded in their Chronicles, in which a considering Reader may not find several remarkable Instances of the subtlety of the Danish Ministers in the Management of Negociations. Their Wit did more Execution than the Swedish Valour; and with one dash of a Pen they could easily heal the Wounds they received by the Swords of their Enemies. Haquin the Red. After the Death of Edmund there was a warm dispute about the Election of a new King. The Swedes Voted for Stenchil whose Mother was Olaus the Tributarie's Daughter: And the People of Gethland declared unanimously for their Countryman Haquin, who was the Son of a Peasant, but celebrated for his Valour and Courage. However the two Competitors submitted to a friend's. Agreement, tho' in those Times such controversies were wont to be decided in a single Combat. Haquin who was already very Ancient Reigned First, and left the Crown to Stenchil, who was appointed to Succeed him. Stenthil II. He made it his principal care to execute the Laws and defend the Established Religion; but the Kingdom did not long enjoy the blessing of so Wise and Pious a Prince. He left two Sons, who contended so eagerly about the Succession, that they took up Arms, and were both killed in the Dispute. Ingo III. The whole Nation approved the Election of a Prince, who was worthy of their Esteem and Affection; for he was not inferior to his Predecessor either in Piety or Justice. He made an express Law to abolish Idolatrous Sacrifices, and endeavoured to curb and subdue several petty Tyrants that oppressed the People, but he perished in the Attempt; for he was surprised in his House, and Barbarously Murdered by the disaffected Party. Halstan, Succeeded his Brother Ingo. He was Naturally of a mild and gentle Temper; he took pleasure in doing good, and even had the prudence and good Fortune to make the Swedes love and admire these peaceful Virtues. Philip, Succeeded his Father Halstan both in his Dignity and Virtues. Here the Chronicles begin to take notice of the Illustrious Family of the Folquingians, who were entrusted with a very considerable share in the Government by several succeeding Princes. Ingo IV, Succeeded his Father Philip, and imitated his Predecessors in his zeal for the Advancement of Religion, and in the care he took to Administer Justice and put the Laws in execution against obstinate Offenders. He was poisoned by some Ostrogoth Lords who dreaded his Power and Justice. Under the five last Reigns, Sweden enjoyed a profound and uninterrupted Peace. This may be justly reckoned the Golden Age of that Monarchy, during which the public Tranquillity was neither disturbed by Civil nor Foreign Wars. And it ought to be observed that the People owed their Happiness to the Wisdom and Moderation of those Princes, who were equally careful to abstain from invading the Dominions of their Neighbours and from encroaching upon the Liberty and Privileges of their Subjects. Raguald. The Swedes were of too fierce and active a Temper to relish the soft delights of Peace. They resolved to supply the vacancy of the Throne by advancing a Prince that would furnish 'em with an Employment more suitable to their Genius; and in pursuance of that resolution made choice of Raguald, merely on the score of his Strength and of the largeness of his Stature. But they were soon convinced of their imprudence in lodging the Sovereign Authority in the hands of a cruel and violent Prince, who hated and contemned the Laws and Privileges of his Country, and made it his only care to extend the Prerogative of the Crown, and to establish an Arbitrary and Despotic Power, in a Country where the Kings were almost only considered as the Captains or Generals of the People. They loved a Warlike Prince, but could not endure a Tyrant; and since he treated 'em as Slaves they resolved to treat him as an Enemy. According to the custom of those Times when the King entered into any Province, he received Hostages from the Inhabitants for the security of his Person, and was obliged to give Hostages for the security of their Privileges. But the fierce and haughty Raguald scorning to imitate his Predecessors, entered West-Gothland in Arms; and the People resolving to maintain so important a Ceremony, assaulted that imperious Prince, and killed him in his Passage through their Territories. Suercher II. Raguald had mortified the Swedes so effectually, and they were so sensible of their imprudence in advancing a Prince of his Temper to the Throne, that they resolved to proceed with more caution in the choice of a Successor. Suercher was Elected by the unanimous consent of the whole Nation, and was both an exact Administrator of Justice, and a Zealous promoter of Religion. But the Quiet and Happiness of his Reign was disturbed by the Extravagancies of his lewd and unruly Son, who was a professed Enemy both to the Religion and Laws of his Country. He made an Irruption into Haland at the head of a Company of Robbers and other Licentious Villains, the wicked Instruments of his Criminal passions, and seizing on the Wife and Sister of the Governor of that Province, abused 'em in a most Barbarous manner, and afterwards exposed 'em to the brutish Lust of his Followers. The Danes took up Arms to pursue the Ravisher; the Swedes would not Assist a Prince whom they looked upon as the scandal of their Nation; and Suercher soon after received the Melancholy News of the Death of his unhappy Son, who was Attacked and killed by the Danes, with his infamous Retinue. Nor was this the only disaster that befell the unfortunate Suercher; for he was Assassinated in his Sled by a company of disaffected Persons as he was going to Church with his Family and Servants. The Illustrious Family of the Counts of Brahe reckon their descent from this Prince. The succeeding History and Chronology of the Swedish Monarchy is more certain and exact. Eric IX. After the Death of Suercher, the Voices were so equally divided at the Election, and each of the opposite Parties maintained their choice with so much heat and obstinacy, that Sweden was again separated into two distinct Kingdoms. The inhabitants of both the Gothlands voted for Charles the Son of Suercher; but the rest of the Swedes declared for Eric, whose Posterity enjoyed the Sovereign Authority for the space of 200 Years. His Valour recommended him to their choice, and his Piety procured him the Title of a Saint after his Death. He entered Finland at the head of an Army; but that Expedition was not so much an effect of his Ambition or Desire of Glory, as of his zeal for propagating the Christian Religion. Nor did he content himself with opening a way to the Missionaries who were sent thither to preach the Gospel, but became an Apostle himself, and endeavoured with all possible Ardour and Application to complete the conversion of that People. He collected the Ancient Laws of the Kingdom into one Body, and added new Edicts or Statutes that were of excellent importance for the advantage and security of the public: But these peaceful virtues were so far from gaining the hearts of a people that were accustomed to live by Robbing and Plundering each other, that they were extremely incensed against their Religious Prince for attempting to establish and execute the Laws of Justice and Equity at a time and in a Country, in which Force and Power were reckoned sufficient Arguments to excuse, and even to justify Injury and Oppression. The devout King Eric was Barbarously Assassinated by his seditious Subjects; and the King of Gothland was suspected of encouraging, and corresponding with the Rebels. Charles VII. The Swedes advanced this Prince to the Throne, that the two Gothlands might be reunited to the Crown. He took all possible care to keep his Subjects from suspecting that he had a Hand in the death of his Predecessor. In pursuance of that design, he began the Exercise of his Regal Authority by ordaining that all the Laws of St. Eric should be punctually observed: He recalled Canut, that Prince's Son, who after his Father's Death had made his escape into Norway: And to remove all the pretexts that might be used for embroiling the Kingdom in a civil War, he made a Law that Canut should inherit the Crown after his Death, and that for ever afterwards the King should be chosen by turns out of the two Royal Families. Afterwards he erected several Monasteries to gain the Esteem and Affection of the People, who are always extremely fond of such external Marks of Piety and Devotion. He sent an Embassy to Rome to obtain from Pope Alexander III. the Title of Archbishop, and the Pallium for the Bishop of Vpsal, who was Primate of the Kingdom. The Pope was easily prevailed with to grant, or rather to sell him the favour he desired, according to the usual Maxims of the Court of Rome; and that Prelate was invested with the Archiepiscopal Dignity, on condition that the Estates of all those who died without Children in the Kingdom should be entailed upon the Holy-See; but the Swedes soon grew weary of that Religious B●●dage, and freed themselves from so 〈…〉. Canut. Tho' King Charles had made a solemn Law to settle the Succession upon this Prince, his Ambition could not be satisfied with the prospect of a Crown in reversion. He levied Forces in Norway, and resolving at once to recover the Throne, and revenge the Death of his Father, he invaded Sweden, routed King Charles, killed him in the Battle, and by that Victory made himself Master of the Kingdom. He lest no means unattempted to extirpate the whole Race of his Predecessor; but since 'twas never in the power of a Tyrant to secure his Ursupation by the Death of his Successor, all the cruel Diligence with which he persecuted the Family of the late King, could not hinder the Swedes from Electing Suercher the Son of that Prince, according to the Law by which 'twas ordained that the two Families should enjoy the Crown by turns. Suercher III. This Prince imitating the Barbarous policy of his Predecessor, ordered an exact search to be made for all the Relations and Posterity of St. Eric. But one of those Princes escaped his fury, and raised an Army to make head against his Persecutor. Eric X. He defeated King Suercher in a Battle, and after that Prince's Death obtained the Crown, which at that time was always the Reward of the Conqueror. As soon as he was fixed upon the Throne he endeavoured to make a friendly Agreement with the Family of his Predecessor; in order to which he offered to re-establish the Law that was made by King Charles for regulating the Succession; and to convince the posterity of that Prince that he really designed to put the Treaty in Execution, he appointed John the Son of Suercher to succeed him, excluding his own Son Prince Eric, who was obliged to content himself with a distant prospect of inheriting the Crown after the Death of Prince John. john I. He conquered some places in Livonia, and endeavoured by Force of Arms to make the Esthonians renounce the Idolatry that prevailed among 'em: But the People of that Country looking upon their forced Conversion as a sort of Slavery, took up Arms and drove the Swedes out of their Province. In the mean time King John Died in the Isle of Wiensingso, after he had reigned three years. Eric XI. called the Stammerer. He was the Son of Eric X, and obtained the Possession of the Crown without the least Effusion of Blood: It may be reckoned a very rare Instance of moderation that a Royal Family should so tamely divest themselves of the Sovereign Authority, and suffer a Prince of another House to mount the Throne without Opposition. This Monarch had occasion during his Reign to perform a very important piece of service to the Regency of Lubeck. The Danes Besieged that City with a numerous Army, and shut up the Port with an Iron Chain, which was defended by a potent Fleet. But when the City was reduced to the utmost extremity, the King of Sweden sent a considerable number of Ships manned with Soldiers, under the Convoy of several Men of War, who beat the Danes, opened a passage through their Squadrons, broke the Chain, with which the Mouth of the River Trave was blocked up, relieved the City with Men, Provisions and Ammunition, and by that seasonable and important supply delivered the Republic from the Danish Yoke. The Regency, as a Testimony of the public gratitude for so signal a Deliverance, ordained that the Swedish Merchant Ships should from that time be exempted from the payment of Customs and Duties. Waldemar. The Family of King Suercher should have had their turn in the Election, by virtue of the Treaty concluded with the House of Eric: But it seems the Swedes had either forgotten or neglected that Agreement; for tho' Eric the Stammerer left no Issue, they Elected Waldemar the Son of that Prince's Sister, and of jerl or Count Birger, who was General of the Swedish Forces during the preceding Reign. It may perhaps appear strange that the Son, tho' an Infant, was preferred before his Father; but 'tis plain from the Swedish History that tho' the Kingdom was always Elective, 'twas the perpetual custom of the People to choose a Prince of the Royal Family, preferably to all the other Lords of the Kingdom. In the mean time the Count or jerl Birger was entrusted with the care of the Government, during the Minority of King Waldemar: And that Wise Lord, who was his own Son's Minister, made it his principal Care to raise the Honour and Authority of the Crown. He concluded a Peace with the Neighbouring Princes, and then applied himself wholly to the contriving and pursuing of those Maxims that might make him absolute in the Kingdom. He built and fortified the City of Stockholm, instituted good and useful Laws, and exacted a punctual observance of 'em. Upon advice that some Lords began to grow Jealous of his Authority, and to complain that he made an ill use of it, he suppressed those brooding Commotions, by ordering the principal Fomenters of 'em to be beheaded. Afterwards he married the King his Son to Sophi: the Daughter of Eric King of Demark, that the Authority of his Family might be secured by so powerful an Alliance. As soon as the young Prince was of Age, he advanced his Father from the Dignity and Title of a jerl to that of a Duke, as a Recompense for his paternal Care; and by his Father's Advice he created his Brother Magnus' Prince of Sadermania, Eric Prince of Smaland, and Benedict Prince of Finland. Birger having settled his Family, and established his Son upon the Throne, died not long after; and the Peace and Happiness of Sweden ended with the Life of that Great Man. King Waldemar repenting his Kindness to the Princes his Brothers, endeavoured to deprive 'em of the Estates he had bestowed on 'em by way of Appennage, especially Duke Magnus, whom he accused of aspiring to the Crown. These Animosities occasioned a furious intestine War, which was fomented by the Danes, and ended in the Defeat and Abdication of King Waldemar, who was taken Prisoner, and after he had resigned the Crown retired with his Danish Auxiliaries to Malmogen in the Province of Schonen. Magnus Ladisias. The Merit of this Prince entitled him to the Possession of the Crown, which his Brother was neither able to preserve nor worthy to enjoy. In the Beginning of his Reign, he made it his Business to increase his Revenues and dimini●h his Charge, as the surest way to establish his Authority. He made so strong an Interest in the Convention of the Estates, that the Sovereignty of all the Mines in the Kingdom, and of the Four great Lakes, Meler, Wener, Weter, and Hielmer, and all the Duties or Rents of the difforested 〈◊〉 were solemnly vested in the Crown. This wise Prince made use of so considerable an Augmentation of his Revenues to secure his Authority against the natural Inconstancy of a Nation, that could neither live without a King nor submit to the Dominion of a potent and resolute Prince. He invited several Germane Lords to his Court, and advanced 'em to the principal Offices in the Kingdom. The Promotion of these Strangers, and the Interest which the King had in Foreign Countries made the Swedish Lords extremely uneasy, and at last irritated 'em to such a degree that they assassinated all the Germans. The King was highly incensed at so bold an Action, but had the Prudence to conceal his Indignation: In the mean time he made secret Levies, and as soon as he saw himself in a condition to execute his Revenge, he surprised the Malcontents and caused their principal Ringleaders to be beheaded. The Spirit of Rebellion seemed to be quite extinguished by the Severity of so terrible a Blow, and that wise and daring Prince would have certainly established his Authority upon such sure Foundations, and advanced it to so great a height, that he might have bequeathed an absolute Power to his Children, if the Accomplishment of his Designs had not been prevented by his Death. He left three Sons, Birger, Eric, and Waldemar, the eldest of whom was not 11 years old Birger II. During the Minority of this Prince, the Care of the Government was entrusted to Torckel Enutson, who made himself Master of Carelia, took Hexholm from the Russes, and fortified Wiburg, to cover the neighbouring Places from the Incursions of that People. After the King was of Age to undertake the Management of Affairs, he married Meretta the Daughter of Eric, King of Denmark; Prince Waldemar his Brother take to Wise the Daughter of the Regent Enutson, and Prince Eric married Ingeburgh the Daughter of Haquin King of Norway. This Prince was so far from being deterred by the Fa●● of his Uncle King Waldemar, that he seemed re 〈…〉 follow the same Methods which occasioned all the Disorders that discurbed the Reign of that Prince. He seind on the Tithes, and imprisoned some Bishops, who took the liberty to complain of his Encroaching upon their Privileges. Nor did the Princes his Brothers meet with a better Treatment; for instead of suffering 'em to live unmolested in their respective Governments, he endeavoured to make 'em depend absolutely on the Court, and to reduce 'em to an entire subjection to his arbitrary Commands. The injured Princes, perceiving the general Dissatisfaction of the People, took up Arms, and were followed by all those who were offended at the public Violation of their Liberty and Privileges. In the mean time the King levied Forces to oppose the Designs of his Brothers, and was assisted by his Brother-in-law the King of Denmark: But finding himself unable to resist the prevailing Faction, he resolved to execute his Designs by Treachery, since he could not depend upon the Success of his Arms. In pursuance of that unmanly Resolution, he invited his Brothers to Court, under the pretext of a sincere Reconciliation, and as soon as he had made himself Master of their Persons, by that infamous Stratagem, he ordered 'em to be cast into a Dungeon, where they were starved to death. The Swedes abhorring the Baseness and Inhumanity of their Treacherous Sovereign, took up Arms immediately, advanced Magnus, the Son of Duke Eric to the Throne, and marched in pursuit of King Birger, who had the Misfortune to see his Army defeated and his Son taken Prisoner by his Enemies. That unhappy Prince was made a Sacrifice to the Fury of the incensed Multitude, who cut off his Head to deliver Magnus from so dangerous a Competitor; and his miserable Father dreading the same Fate, fled to Denmark, where he died in an obscure and ignominious Retreat. The Reader will find, at the beginning of this Work, the Names of the succeeding Princes, with a short account of their Actions. 1330 Magnus Smeck, the Son of Duke Eric. 1372 Albert of Mecklenburg. 1395 Margaret, the Daughter of Waldemar K. of Denmark and Q. of the three Northern Nations. 1424 Eric XIII. Duke of Pomerania, Sovereign of the three Kingdoms of the North. 1441 Christopher of Bavaria, K. of the three Northern Nations. 1445 Charles Canutson, a Swedish Lord, elected K of Sweden & Norway 1457 Christiern of Oldenburg, Ancestor of the present King of Denmark. King of the three Northern Nations. 1470. Steno I. King Canu●son's Nephew, Administrater of the Kingdom of Sweden. 1504 Suanto Sturius, Administrater of Sweden. 1512 Stero II. the Son of Suanto, Administrator. 1520 Christiern II. Sovereign of the ● Kingdoms of the North. 1523 Gustavus Vasa, a Swedish Lord, Administrator, and afterwards King of Sweden, procures the Crown to be entailed A Table of the Principal Matters. A. ANderson, Chancellor of Sweden, his good and bad Qualities. 42. his Employments, 43. he embraces the Dectrins of Luther, 44. he confirms Gustavus in his design to humble the Clergy, ibid. he advises him to make use of Luther's Reformation in order to suppress the Temporal power and riches of the Clergy, ibid. he presides in the King's behalf in a Lutheran Council held at Orebro, 92. Arwide Besieges Stegeburg, 2. B. The Bishops of Sweden. Gustavus King of Sweden impatiently suffers the Power and Riches of the Clergy, 41. his designs to humble them, 43. he infringeth their Privileges, 49 and 100 he prohibits by Declaration the Bishops to appropriate to themselves the Goods and Succession of Ecclesiastical Persons in their Dieness, 50. they go to meet the King in a Body, and entreat him to grant that Olaus and his followers may be tried as Heretics, 53. A conference between Olaus and one Gellus, whom the Bishops set up in opposition to him, 55, etc. A Translation of the Now Testament made by the Clergy of Sweden, 56.57. the King gives the precedency to the secular Senctors to the prejudice of the Bishops, 71. the Bishops meet together in the Church of St. Giles upon this occ●sion, ibid. what was translated in this Assembly of the Bishope, ibid. etc. the Bishop of Lincopine by the strength of his Arguments induceth the Bishops to take a resolution constantly to maintain the Revenues and Rights of their Churches in the Convention of the States. 73. they take a Solemn Oath among themselves to stand in defence of the Rights and Privileges of the Clergy against the Enterprises of Gust●vus, ibid. they engross an Act, and cause it to be signed by all the Ecclesiastical Persons of the Assembly; ibid. the Bishop of Lincopine desires the Protection of the Grand Marshal, and obtains it, 74. the m●st part of the Bishops durst not exercise any of the Functions of their Ministry, for Fear of incurring new Persecutions, 85. they Servilely wait in their Houses to know what the Prince shall think sit to order 〈◊〉 their Persons and Dignities, being always ready to obey his 〈…〉. ibid. C. Charles' V 〈…〉 C●●ment VII. and for what reason, ●● His 〈…〉 69. their Crucity, and 〈…〉 in that City▪ ibid. Charles V imprisons Pope Clement in the Castle of St. Angelo, 70. Christiern fits cut a potent Fleet to relieve Sweden, 4. which b●ats Gustavus' Army, and raises the Siege of Stockholm 5 and 6. the Estates of the Province of Jutland depose Christiern, and cause the Act of his Deposition to be signified to him, 13 and 14. he was much dejected at this Declaration, 14. he degrades himself, 14. he shamefully Flies out of his own Dominions, and takes Ship with the ●u●en his Wife and the Princes his Children, ibid. he su●s for help from the Emperor his Brother-in-Law, ibid. he causeth certain Troops to be privity embarked in a Port of Hotland, 95. he takes a resolution t● re-enter his Dominions with those Troops, ibid. he departs from Holland with a design to make a descent in Norway, 96. His F●eet is miserably shattered with a Tempest. 96. and 97. he is very near Shipwrecked himself, ibid. his Troops Land without any opposition, 97. he gains some small advantages, 97. he publishes a Manifes●● which draws many Swedish Roman Catholics to his Army, ibid. he ●estages Ascerhuys, notwithstanding the sharpness of the Winter, 98. he raises the Siege, 99 he is shut up in Congrel, and there constrained by ●●nger to surrender himself into the hands of his Enemies, 99 etc. the Treaty he made with the Bishop of Odensee who commanded King Frederick's Forces. 100 he arrives at Copenhagen, is arrested by a Captain of King Frederick's Guards, and imprisoned in the Castle of Sonderburg, 101. to moderate the riger of his Captivity, he is compelled to renounce the Crowns of Denmark, Norway and Sweden, ibid. King Frederick gives him the Castle of Coldin●er to be the place of his residence, and the Revenues of the Castle of Calemberg and of the Isle of Sobergard, for his maintenance, ibid. Archbishop Trolle and the Government of Lubeck levy Forces to relief him from his Confinement in the Castle of Sonderburg. 102. a Battle fought between the Forces of Christiern III. and these of Lubeck. ibid. Christina the Administrator Steno's Widow; Gustavus sends an En●●y to King Frederick to demand her 〈◊〉, 24. Frederick sends her back with an honourable Convey, 26. Gustavus g●es: meet her, ibid. and receives her with all the marks of honour and kindness, ibid. he persuades her to marry Tureiohanson the first Senator and grand Marshal of the Kingdom, 27. Clement VII. endeavours to advance his Family, 68 he enters into a League which Francis I. King 〈…〉 the Republics of Venice and Florence, and the Swissers had made against the Emperor, 68 Charles' V raises a bloody War against him, ib. and threatens to call a Council, ib. the extreme aversion Clement had to a Council, ib. and for what reason ib. & 69. whose Son be was repated to be, and by whom declared legitimate, ibid. he is arrested and made a 〈◊〉 in the Castle of S. Angelo by the Officers of Charles V, 70. who resolves to carry him into Spain, ibid. The Clergy of Sweden. Gustavus endeavours to humble 'em, 43, 48, etc. publishes several Declarations against 'em, 49, etc. he infringes their Privileges, 51, etc. they complain in a Body, 53. the secular and regular Clergy undertake a Translation of the New Testament, in opposition to those of Olaus and Luther, 57 Convention of the Estates of Stregnez. See Stregnez. Convention of the Estates of Sudercoping. See Sudercoping. Convention of the Estates of Westeras. See Westeras. Council. A Lutheran Council held at Obreo, the Capital Town of Nericia in Sweden, with an account of their Transactions, 92. etc. D. Dalecarlians; their zeal for the Roman Catholic Religion, 86. they take up Arms for the re-establishment of it, ibid. they give the Command of their Troops to Turciohanson the grand Marshal, 87. Danes: the King sends the two Flemings with considerable Forces to drive the Danes out of some Places which they still held in Finland, 21. the Danes terrified at their arrival, ibid. desire presently to capitulate, ibid. but notwithstanding their Treaty, the People strive to cut 'em in pieces to avenge the Cruelties and Robberies they had committed under the Reign of Christiern, ibid. Gustavus sends 'em under a strong Convey to Denmark, ibid. E. Eric the Eldest Son of Gustavus King of Sweden 104. his Father designs to marry him to Elizabeth Queen of England 105. his good and bad Qualities 106. 107. What induced his Father to think of leaving the Crown to his Younger Brother 107. However Gustavus leaves the Crown to him by his last Will and Testament, and to his three Brothers as many Provinces by the Title of Principalities 108. Eric is highly offended at that distribution, but conceals his resentment 108, 109. F. Fleming, Gustavus gives him the Command of his Fleet 8. he attacks and taketh a considerable Convoy which Admiral Norbi had sent to supply Stockholm with Provisions 9 he causeth the Governor of Oboo, Commandore of the Convoy to be hanged by the Order of Gustavus, and for what reason 9 Frederick of Oldenburgh, Duke of HolsteinVncle to Christiern, disposesses his Nephew Christiern II. King of Denmark 13. he causeth himself to be Crowned King of Sweden, by the Archbishop of Upsal at Copenhagen 22. he dispatches an Ambassader to the Senator of Sweden, to complain of the Election of Gustavus ibid. the Senators refuse to give him audience ibid. but Gustavus sends Officers to receive him ibid. treats him Magnificently, and introduces him into the Assembly ●f the Estates ibid. the Ambassador's Speech to the Estates 22, 23. their Answer 23. Frederick makes a League Offensive and Defensive with Gustavus 26. he sends back the Administrator s Widow with an Honourable retinue ib. Norbi finding himself straitened in the Isle of Gothland by Gustavus, sets up frederick's Colours on the Town-Walls 35. and offers to acknowledge that Prince as his Sovereign, if he would Assist him against Gustavus ibid. Frederick sends an Ambassador to Lubeck, to complain of Gustavus' attempt upon the Isle of Gothland, as belonging to Denmark 35, 36. he entreats the Regency of that City to interpose their mediation to persuade Gustavus to recall his Forces 36. the Magistrates of Lubeck make a private Treaty with frederick's Ambassador 37. Frederick conveys some Troops into Wisbi ib. an enterviw between the two Northern Kings. Frederick and Gustavus in the Town of Malmogen, ibid. what happened on that occasion, 38. the Viceroy of Norway gives notice to Frederick of King Christiern's descent in that Kingdom, 9●. Frederick gives order for the Embarking of Troops to Assist the Viceroy, under the Command of the Vice-Roys two Brothers, ibid. who burned all Christiern's Ships, so that not so much as one of 'em escaped, 99 they oblige him to raise the Siege, and to retire to Congel, where he was forced by hunger to surrender himself into the hands of his Enemies, 99 etc. he causes Christiern to be carried by a Captain of his Guards, contrary to the promise made him by the Bishop of Odensee General of his Army, and to be conducted to the Castle of Sonderburg, 101. he compels him to renounce his claim to the Kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden and Norway, ibid. G. Gothland. Norbi, after the Flight and Abdication of Christiern II. retires with his whole Fleet into the Isle of Gothland, 29. Bernard of Milen makes a descent at the head of Eight Thousand Men, and gets possession of the whole Island except Wisbi, 35. Gustavus, Administrator of Sweden Pawns all the Lands belonging to his Family to levy new Forces, 2. he sends part of those Troops to Arwide, with order to carry on the Siege of Stegeburgh with Vigour, ib. his extraordinary vigilance, ibid. he makes himself Master of the Castles of Nicoping and Tynelso, 3. he takes the Castle of Westeras by composition, ibid. he marches at the head of all his Forces toward Sttckholm, ibid. he was informed on the road, that his two Lieutenants were defeated, and that the Siege was raised by the misunderstanding of his Commanders, 4. he repairs to the Army, and renews the Siege of Stockholm, 6. he dispatches Siguard de Holten his Secretary to Lubeck, to obtain Men and Ships of that republic, ibid. he procures eighteen Ships and four Thousand Men, ibid. the hard conditions upon which they were granted, 7. Gustavus sends Bernard de Mil●n, who was of their Nation to Administer an Oath of fidelity to 'em, ●. they refuse to take an Oath to any other Person but Gustavu● himself, ib. he goes to S●dercoping to receive their Oath, ibid. he causes his Troops to encamp before Stockholm, ibid. he gathers together all his Ships, and forms a Squadron to cruise with the Lubeck Fleet before the Port of Stockholm, ibid. the Fleets meet and 〈◊〉 cath other, 10. Gustavus being informed that Norbi's Vessels stuck in the Ice, resolves to burn 'em. ibid. he marches the Lubeck Troops, and advances to the Enemy's Ships, ibid. he s●ts fire to 'em, 11. John Stammel General of the 〈…〉 hinders Gustavus from ●●●●ly destroying the Danish Fleet, by founding 〈…〉 in the middle of the Fight, ib. Gustavus is enraged at the perfidiousness of General Stammel, ibid. Gustavus takes an advantage of Norbi's retreat, and makes himself Master of C●lmar, 17. the whole Kingdom shakes off the Yoke of the Danish Tyranny except Stockholm, ibid. the Garrison of this place offers to surrender upon Articles of Capitulation, 15. Gustavus refuses their proposals, 15. for what reason, 16. he convinces the States at Stregness ibid. he is publicly preclaimed King of Sweden, 17. the extraordinary affection the Swedes expressed to him, ibid. he declines at first to accept the Crown, 18. but is pervailed with by the importunity of the whole Assembly, ibid. the Senate and Deputies of the Provinces take an Oath of Allegiance to him, ibid. the Estates would have him Crowned at the same time, ibid. he put off that Ceremony under pertext that he was obliged to return immediately to the Siege of Stockholm. ib. the true reason why be deferred this Ceremony ibid. he invites all the Senators and the most part of the Depaties to Accompany him to the Army, and to Assist at the Siege of Stockholm. 18. the City is surrendered, 19 the Articles of the Treaty, ibid. Gustavus makes his public entry into Stockholm attended with all the Serators and a vast number of Lords, Gentlemen and Military Officers, ibid. he is received at the gate of the City by the Consuls and Magistrates, who present the Keys kneeling, ibid. 〈◊〉 alights at the Church to return thanks to God for the 〈◊〉 of his Arms, ib. he makes a sumptuous Entertainment for all the Senators and principal Officers of his Army, 19, 20. he dispatches his Orders throughout all the Provinces to cause his Authority to be unknowledged by the People, 20. he gins to exercise the Regal Functions, ib. be introduceth into the Court a greater politeness in Manners, and a more splendid magnificence in Apparel, and for what reason. ib. he sends to inquire for the Curate of Suverdsio, who had entertained him in the time of his trouble, ib. having received information that he was dead, he causeth a Crown of Copper gilded to be set upon the top of the Parish Church, as a Monument of his Gratitude, 21. he sends the two Flemings to go and drive the Danes out of some places which they still possessed in Finland, ib. the Danes surrender these Places, and Gustavus according to the Conditions granted to them, order 'em to be safely conducted to Denmark, ib. he convenes the Estates of Sweden at Sudercoping, 22. upon what account, ib. he magnificently treats the Ambassor of Frederick, the now King of Denmark, ib. he causes him to be admitted into the Assembly of the States, ib. he detains him some days at Court, 2●. he endeavours to oblige him, ib. he dispatches an Envoy to the King of Denmark to demand the Liberty of the Administrator's Widow and the other Ladies, whose Husbands were put to death by Christiern's Order, besides some other secret Negotiations, ib. Gustavus complains, by his Envoy, in a private Audience, that Frederick had sent an Ambassador into Sweden, without acquainting him with it before, 25. he gives him to understand he could easily conclude an agreement with Christiern, who might afterwards easily make himself Master of Denmark, ib. Frederick offers to enter into an offensive and defensive League with Gustavus, 26. Gustavus. followed with the whole Court, goes to meet the Administrator's Widow, ib. the obliging manner in which be receives that Prin●●● ibid. he persuades her to marry Turciohanson principal Senator and Grand M● shall of Sweden, 27. for what reason, 27, 28. he resolves to humble the Clergy, 28. whose fidelity he suspected, ibid. he supplice the vacant Benefices with his creatures, ibid. he proceeds to nomination of a now Archbishop of Upsal, in the place of Trolle, wh● had retired to Denmark, 28, 29. he causeth the Election to fall upon Jeannes Magnus, a person of merit but timorous, 29. the Ambassador of the republic of Lubeck congratulates Gustavus in the Name of his Master, upon the glory and prosperity of his reign, 31. the republic is desiroours to engage him in a War with Norbi, Governor of the Isle of Gothland, ibid. he declines it 32. but afterwards signs a Treaty with the Ambassador of Lubeck, by which he obliges himself to undertake an Expedition against Norbi, 34. for what reason ibid. his General Bernard de Milen in less than fifteen days makes himself Master of all Gothland, except Wisbi the Capital Town of the Island, 35. Frederick sends Forces thither, 37. an interview between Gustavus King of Sweden and Frederick King of Denmark, concerning their Pretensions to this Island, ib. these two Princes, notwithstanding their Differences, give each other reciprocal marks of kindness and esteem, 39 they enter into an offensive and defensive League against Christiern, ib. Gustavus takes leave of Frederick, 40. as he goes out of Malmogen he meets Herman the Ambassador of Lubeck, whom be offers to kill, and for what reason, ib. some Senators and Officers earnestly entreat him no longer to defer his Coronation, ib. why he put off a Ceremony that is so essential and necessary in an Electice Kingdom, 41. he resolves to humble the Clergy, 42. he discovers his design to the Chancellor Larz Anderson, ib. he tells him, that he could vever take himself to be really King, till he saw himself Master of all the Fortresses of the Bishops, and till he had reunited to his Demeans the Revenues and Rights of the Crown, which his Predecessors had alienated in favour of the Priests and Menks, 43. he fears lest this Enterprise should cause new Troubles and Commotions in the State, ib. Anderson adviseth him for that purpose to make advantage of Luther's Reformation, which opposed the Power and Riches of the Clergy, 45. Gustavus approves his Sentiments and Reasons, 47. he determines to ruin the Pope's Authority by the means of Lutheranism, ib. he gives secret Orders to Chancellor Anderson, to protect as it were, without his knowledge, the Lutheran Doctors, and even to send for mere out of the Universities of Germany, 49. Gustavus at first attacks the inferior Clergy, ib. he publishes several Declarations against the Curates, 49. etc. he issues out a Declaration against the Bishops, expressly prohibiting them to pretend a right to the Estates and Inheritance of Ecclesiastical Persons within their Dioceses, 50. he appoints Winter Quarters for his Army in the Lands belonging to the Priests and Monks, 51. he causeth his Horse to lodge in the Abbeys and Monasteries, ib. here-unites to his Demeans the Revenues of the rich Monastery of Griphysholm, ib. Gustavus assembles the Senate at Stockholm, 58. he directs his Chancellor to prepose the appropriating of two thirds of the Tithes for the maintenance of his Forces, under colour of easing the People, 59 he nominates Commissioners to take away in all the Provinces of Sweden, such Silver-plate and Bells as were found to be superfluous, ib. the Archbish opof Upsal complains to Gustavus, who answers him in high Terms, 59, etc. seandalous Libels are dispersed abroad against Gustavus, treating him as a Heretic and an excommunicated Person, 60. the Peasants being prepossessed by the Monks and Clergy, resolve to take up Arms against the King at the Fair of Upsal ib. he prevents 'em and reduces 'em to Obedience, 61. a new Conspiracy formed to dethrone Gustavus. 62. one Hans excites the Peasants of Dalecarlia to revolt against the King, bygiving out that he was the eldest Son of the Administrator Steno, 62, etc. Gustavus makes the Administrato●'s Widow write to the Dalecarlians, that she had lost her eldest Son above a year ago, 64. these Peasants being disabused abandon the Impostor, ib. Gustavus gives order for the marching of a Body of Horse to defend the entrance of his Kingdom from the Inroads of Hans, who had raised some Forces in Norway. ib. he writes to the King of Denmark, who commands Hans to departed out of his Dominions, 64, 65. Hans having fled to Rostock, Gustavus sends to demand him of the Magistrates of that City, who cause him to be beheaded, 65. Gustavus sets forth many Declarations against the Monks, 66. he gains some of the Prelates, who promise to surrender the Forts that were in their possession, 67. the King not being able to move the Archbishop of Upsal neither by threats, promises nor any other means, gets rid of him under pretext of sending him Ambassador to Poland, ib. he designs to wrest out of the hands of the Bishops all the Forts that depended on their Episcopal Sees, 70. He resolves to make the Estates confirm all the Declarations and Decrees which the Senate had made against the Clergy, relating to the Tithes, ib. he convenes the Estates at Westeras, 71. he appears among 'em accempanied with a great Retinue, ib. he gives at an entertainment, the precedency to the Temporal Senators, and to the prejudice of the Bishops, ib. his proposals against the Clergy, and what passed in this Convention with respect to him, 75, etc. he obtains all his designs of the Estates, 83. He sets forward at the head of a Body of Horse to put the Order of the Estates in Execution, 84. he appoints Lutheran Doctors to Preach in his presence in the principal Churches, ib. his progress through the Provinces, puts a final end to the Roman Catholic Religion, 85. he receives above two thirds of the Revenues of the Clergy and Monks, ib. he seized on about thirteen Thousand Farms or Manors, ib. Gustavus seems to take no notice of the revolt of the Dalecarlians, 88 he gives Orders to some Troops secretly to file off towards the frontiers of that Province, ib. he amuses the Deputies of the Dalecarlians, 89. he causeth Ringleaders of the revolt to be beheaded and pardons the rest, 90. he declares himself a Lutheran, 91. he makes choice of Olaus Petri to be Pastor of the Church of Stockholm, ib. he nominates Laurentius Petri to the Archbishopric of Upsal, and gives him in Marriage a Lady of his kindred, ib. he causes himself to be Crowned at Upsal by that Prelate, ib. he confers the Order of Knighthood upon all the Senators and Principal Lords of the Court, ib. he Assembles a general Convocation of the whole Clergy of the Realm, in form of a National Synod to establish an uniformity of Divine Service, 92. he requires the Nobility of the Kingdom to resign their Manors, or pay the Sums of Money charged upon them, 93. he is informed that Christiern was raising of Soldiers in Holland, 94. he demands in Marriage the eldest Daughter of the Duke of Saxe-Lawemburgh, and takes her to Wife, ib. he obliges the Son of the deceased Administrator to reside at the Court of the Duke of Saxelawemburg, his Father-in-Law, ib. etc. he makes a defensive League with Francis I. King of France, against the Emror and the House of Austria, 102. he enters into the League of Smalcald, ib. he designs to procure the Crown to be entailed upon his Children, 103. he convenes the State's General at Westeras, on purpose to cause the right and cust●m of Election to be abolished ib. an Act is passed in this Assembly b● which the Crown and Sovereign Power is settled on Gustavus' His and Successors, ib. his magnificence, 105. be intends to marry Er●c his ●dest Son, ib. he has an eye upon Elizabeth Queen of England, ib. sends Ambassadors to propound a strict Alliance betwixt the two Kingd●ns, and to discover the Queens inc inations, with respect to this Match, ib. he is not willing to consent that his Son Eric should pass into England, till the Articles of the Marriage were signed and why, 106. the reas●ns that induced him to think of leaving the Crown to his see●nd S●n, 107. he makes his last Will and Testament and allots the in e●irances of the Prince●s his Children, 108. he is soized upon with an inward sever, which insensibly was●s him, 109. a few hours before his Death, he dictates to St●no Secretary of State, certain M●m●i●s concerning 〈◊〉 m●st secret Affairs of the Kingdom, ib. he dies ext●eam'y bel●v'd by the People, and h●neur' by the Nobility. 109. H Hans, a Grocm of the Sta●●e, endeavours to pass for the eldest Some of the deceased Administrator, 62. he takes a progress through 〈◊〉 the whole Provinces of Da●●carlin, under the name of Nils S●e●●, ibid. Hans Censures the Canduct of Gustavus, and disparageth him am●ng the commom People, 62. 6●. he 〈…〉 those Peasant's being assured by the Administ ater's Widow, that 〈◊〉 was not her Son, abandon him, 6●. Hans makes his of 〈…〉 way, ib. he is received there by the Arch-Pishop of Dre●th 〈◊〉 publicly treated by this Prelate as a Prin●● of ●weden, ib. he leaves Forces in this Kingdom by the Authority of the same P●●●ate, ib. ●r●derick commands him to dep●●t out of his 〈…〉 he passeth to Rostock, where the Magistrates of that City cause him to be beheaded, ibid. Herman, an Ancient C●●sul of Lubeck s●nt to Gustavus by that republic, 30, 31. upon what account, ib. his Ch●●acler ib. ●e en●eaveurs to engage Gustavus by his interest to dec●●re War against Norbi, Crvernour of the Isle of Gothland, who disturbed the Commerce of the republic of Lubeck by his frequent piracies, 31. Gu●tavus refuses to be concerned, 31, 32. the plausible proposals he off●●'d to Gustavus to oblige him to undertake this War, 32, 33. he publisheth these proposals to the People, and mak●s a party in the Senate and among the inhabitants of Stockholm, 33. Gudaws signs the Treaty, 34. Herman returns to Lubeck, ib. Siguard de Hosten Secretary to Gustavas, Administrator of Sweden, 6. his Nag●tiation with the republic if Lubeck, 6, etc. L Lincep●ne, this 〈…〉 their Revenues and Friviledges against the enterprise of Gustavus, 71, 72. he reprehends the Bishop of Stregnes for his inconsiancy, 72. he engageth the great Marshal to espouse the cause of the Bishops, 74. he retires into Poland, 8●. Lubeck, the Regency of this City, sends a Fleet of eighteen Vessels with four thousand Men on beard to the Assistance of Gustavus, 6. on what conditions, 7. this Fleet happily arrives in the Port of Sudercoping, ib. the Republic dispathies one of their Magistrates to Gustavus to oblige him to denounce War against Norbi, who by his frequent incu●sions ruined their Trassick, 30. they depute for that Embassy Herman an ancient Consul of that City, ib. who concludes a Treaty with Gustavus, 34. Friderick sends an Ambassador to Lubeck to prevent the Execution of this Treaty, 35, 36. the Government of Lubeck makes a League with Tr●l●e, Archbishop of Upsal, 102. L●●●●r, Lutheranism. Anderson persuades Gustavus to introduce Lutheranism into the Kingdom, in order to humble the Clergy, whose too g●●at power gave him a cause of jealcusy 45. this Prince at first considers these Doctrines as the ess●ct of some Theological disputes, 47. he ●ndeave●rs to est thlish them in his D●miniens, 47, 48, he protects the Lutheran D●ctors, and gives order to for others out of Germany, 49. the Dectrin of Luther 〈…〉 received by the People, ib. Olaus a Lutheran Doctor, publish●th a Swedish Version of the New Testament, which was only a Translation of that which Luther had caused to be Printed in high Dutch. 52. the most part of the Curates and Incumbents of Sweden publicly profess the referened Religion, 85. one of the surest marks to 〈◊〉 at that time these Ecclesiastical persens who had embraced Luther●nism, was that they married, and introduced into their Churches the Divine Service in the Vulgar Tongue, ib. many Deputies of the Assendly of Wes●●●●s 〈◊〉 ● upon the Opinions of Luther as Problematical Questions, 79. the Dalecarlians declare openly against Luthenarism, 86. M. Johannes Magnus, Archbishop of Upsal, 29. who he was, ib. his constancy in maintaining his Rights and Privileges, 67. Malmogen, a Town where an interview was agreed upon between Friderick King of Denmark, and Gustavus King of Sweden, 37. the Occasion of that intervi●●●, 38. Bern●rd de Milen Gu●●●●us 〈…〉 the Command of the Troops which he sent against Norbi Governor of Gothland, 35. he makes a des●●rt 〈…〉 at the head of eight Thousand Men. ib. 〈…〉 all Gothland in less than fifteen 〈…〉 Island, ib. he besieges that place. ib. The Monks being oppressed by Gustavus King of Sweden foment feditions among the People, and cabal against him in all the Villages, 65, 66. the King sets forth a Declaration, prohibiting Foreign Monks to meddle with the Government as those of Sweden, 66. he forbids the Monks to go out of their Monastries above twice a Year, and that only for fifteen days at each time, to gather Alms, ib. the greater part of the Monks abandon their Convents, some through licentiousness, and others for want of subsistence, 86. Gustavus seizes upon above two third parts of the Revenues of the Monks. N. Nicopinc; taken by Gustavus, 3. Norbi; Admiral of the Danish Fleet, 4. the secret Designs which he formed against Sweden, ib. the hatred he bore against Gustavus, ib. King Christiern entrusts him with the Command of a Fleet, and a considerable number of Land Forces, ib. Norbi enters the Port of Stockholm, ib. he makes a Sally upon Gustavus' two Lieutenants who commanded the Siege of Stockholm, defeats and puts 'em to Flight, 5. he leaves a strong Garrison in the City, and sets sail to Finland, 6. be expels thence the Brother of Arwide, who carried on the War in those Parts for Gustavus, ib. Norby sends a considerable Convey to supply Stockholm with Provisions, 8. he receives the mortifying News that his Convoy was taken by Gustavus' Fleet, 9 he fits out his own Fleet and sets Sail with Provisions and Soldiers, which he hopes to convey into Stockholm, 9, 10. he meets in his passage with the Lubeck Fleet and Fleming's Squadron, 10. the Signs of an approaching Siorm oblige him to retire, ib. in the Evening he stands in to a small Island, where he was surprised in the Night with an extraordinary Frost, ib. the Lubeck Troops, commanded by Gustavus, set Fire to his Ships, 11. Norby be●rs off, and retires into the Port of Calmar with the shattered remainder of his Fleet, ib. be resolves to hazard another Battle, 12. he is informed that the whole Kingdom of Denmark had revolted against Christiern, ib. being certified of the Flight and Abdication of their Prince, he leaves Sweden and gives over the Design of relieving Stockholm, 15. he leaves a weak Garrison in Calmar, and retires with his whole Fleet to the Isle of Gothland, of which he was Governor, ib. he treats Frederick King of Denmark and Gustavus King of Sweden as Usurpers, and protests to make War against 'em both, 29 he cruises in the Baltic Sea, and takes divers considerable Prizes, 30. he lays aside Christiern's Flag, and assumes the quality of Prince of Gothland, ib of an Admiral of Denmark he becomes a Pirate, ib. he styles himself the Friend of God and an Enemy to the whole World, ib. he ruins the Commerce of Lubeck and the Hanse-Towus, ib. Gustavus concludes a Treaty with the Republic of Lubeck, by which be is obliged to declare War against him, 34. Norby perceiving that he was unable to oppose the Power of the King of Sweden, sets up the Danish Colours on the t●p of the T●ron. walls, 35. he offres to acknowledge the King of Denmark as his Sovereign Prince, if he would assist him against the Swedes. ib. O. Olaus Petri preaches the Doctrine of Luther in Sweden, 40. he publishes a Swedish Version of the New Testament, 52. a Conperence b●●●●een Olans and Gallus held at Upsal, in the presence of the King and the whole Senate, 54, etc. be prints an account of it to his own advantage, 57 he takes a Wife, ib. Frederick of Oldenburg Duke of Holstein, Uncle to Christiern II. 13. the Estates of the Kingdom of Denmark conspire against Christiern, and secretly treas with Frederick. See Frederick. P. Popedom; whether there be any Laws that positively exclude Bastards from the Papal Dignity, 69. Purgatory; the Lutheran Doctors discourse against Purgatery, 52. R. Religion; what course Gustavus took to extirpate the Roman Catholic Religion. See Lutheranism. Rostock; Gustavus requires the Magistrates of Rostock to deliver up the counterfeit Steno, named Hans, who had retired thither, 65. they cause him to be beheaded, ibid. Rome; taken, pillaged and laid waste by the Army of the Emperor Charles V. 69. S. Stammel; General of the Forces of the Republic of Lubeck, 7, etc. his persidi usness, 11. Scara; the Bishop of Scara takes up Arms to maintain his Dignity and the Rights of his Church, 85, 86. he engages Tureiohanson in his Party with several Lords of West-Gothland, who endeavour to cause the Province to revolt, but to no purpose, 86. Stegeburg; Arwide besieges this place by Gustavus' Order, 2. the Governor defends it with great Courage and Resolution, 3. after ward being won with the kindness of Gustavus, he delivers up the Town to him, and brings over the whole Garrison to his Army, ib. Stockholm; Colonel Sassi and Fredage invest the City, 2. Admiral Norbi obliges 'em to raise the Siege. 5. Gustavus besieges it again, 6 he gives Orders to his Fleet, in conjunction with that of Lubeck, to cruise before the Port of Stockholm, 8. he follows them and comes up to the City, 12. he makes himself Master of it, 19 Stregnez; Gustavus calls a Meeting of the Estates in that place, 16. is proclaim'a King of Sweden in Stregnez, 17. the Bishop of Stregnez devotes himself to the Interest of the Court, and abandons that of his Church, 66. The Bishop of Lincopinc reproaches him on that account, 72. Sudercopinc; Gustavus ca●●s a Convention of the Estates at Sudercopinc, 22, the long Discourse which the Danish Ambassador made before the States of Sweden, ib. their Answer to his Speech, 23. the Estates, in the Embassador's Presence, declare Ar●●h●shop Trolle to be a Traitor and an Enemy to his Country, ib. they oblige themselves, by an cu●hentick Act. to approve whatsoever Gustavus their King shall think sit to 〈◊〉 for the preservation of his Dignity, without being obliged to call a Meeting of the Est●●es 〈◊〉 to make Pet●e or War, 23, 24. they declare Gustavus's Enemy's to be Enemy's 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and Nation, 24. Swe●ion its Commence is re●●●●●, 2●. the alteration of ●eiigion in this Kingdom, 8, etc. T. Testament; a Version of the New Testament set forth by Olaus Petri a Lutheran, 59 a Translation of the New Testament made by the Clergy of Sweden, 56. Trolle, Archbishop of Upsal; is troubled at the News of Gustavus' advancement to the Throne of Sweden, 21. for what reason, ib. he persuades Frederick the new King of Denmark that he had a Right to the Kingdom of Sweden, 22. he crowns that Prince at Copenhagen as King of Sweden, ib. he appears at the Head of the Troops which he had levied in Brandenburg under Christiern, who had made a Descent in Norway, 97. he causes Christiern's Manifesto's to be dispersed throughout the Kingdom of Sweden, 97. he retires to Lubeck, 102. he makes a League with the Government of that City; be is wounded and taken in a Battle, and dies of his Wounds, 201, etc. Tureiohanson, principal Secretary and grand Marshal of Sweden; is married to the Relict of the Administrator Steno, 27. his good and bad Qualities, ib. he is chosen by Gustavus to maintain his Pretensions to the Isle of Gothland, in the Interview as Malmogen, 38. he acts contrary to the Interest of the Crown of Sweden, and why, ib. he promises his protection to the Clergy, 74. he makes a Spe●ch in the Convention of the Estates at Westerly in behalf of the Clergy, against the Interest and Designs of Gustavus, 77. he is conducted b●●k to his House with the sound of Trumpets and Drums, 78. he exhorts Christi●r●● undertake an Expedition against Sweden, 95. Christiern causes him to be off ●●●●ated at Congel, 100 U. Uspal; The Conference of Upsal, 54. Gustavus order the D●bates to be committed to W●i●ing, 55. ●l●us causes the Account to be printed, 57 the Archbishop of Upsal obstinately maintains his own Dignity and the 〈◊〉 his Church, 67. Neither the Threats nor ●r●mises of Gus●av●s are able to prevail upon him, nor even any Persecution, nor the Damage which he sustained 〈◊〉 in his Estate or Person, ib. Gustavus gets rid of him under colour of employing him in an honourable Embassy to Poland, ib. be goes to Rome to implore the Pope's essistance, 68 W. Westeras; Gustavus calls a Meeting of the Estates at Westeras, 71. upon what occasion, ib. the Chancellor opens the Assembly. 7●. the King by his Chancell●r demands that the Declarations ●e had set serth against the Clergy, and the De●●e● which the Senate made with reference to the Tithes might be cons●●●'d, 75. several Demands of the King against the Clergy, 76. what passed in the Convention between the secular Members and the Clergy, 74, etc. what was at l●st resolved and ordained by the Estates, 83. a s●cond Conven●●en of the Estates at West●●as, 103. Gustavus procures the Right and Custom of the ●●●ction of Kings to be abolished, and causes the Crown to be entails upon his Pesterity, ib. etc. Wisbi; the Copital Town of the ●st● of Gothland, besinged by Gustavus' Forces, 35. Frederick sends some Troops tor●lieve it, 37. FINIS.